Sonic and the Search for Love

Sonic in the search for love

Chapter 1


Sonic the hedgehog and Milles Tails have been best friends for years and lived in knothole village with there parents. They had some amazing adventures fighting off evil Doctor Eggman and his sidekick Snively who is Eggman relative. They had some tragedies along the way with the lost of sonic uncle chuck and bunny. They held a big funeral for them were everyone came to see them for one last time before they were buried underneath the earth.


They both died from Eggman massive attack while everyone managed get away to safety. Sonic and Tails were off to destroy Eggman factory when this happened and there was no time to get back in time to save them. They managed to destroy the factory while there was no security. Tails were is everyone because this is way too easy? Says sonic. I don’t know but I think this is a distraction so Eggman can get away with his evil plain says Tails. You got it Tails let head back to knothole and see what happening down there.


They were trying to back as fast as possible to the village and sonic was caring tails so they could get there quicker. Tails went down on sonic and grabbed his package. Tails slowly caressed his hand around his member and started playing with it. When this happened sonic stopped as quickly as possible because his was mind was on what his best friend was doing. This is the first time this has ever happened to him. Sonic lied on the ground while watching what his best friend was doing.


Tails they turned around and stuck his penis right in front of his best friends face. Sonic grabbed his friend member and stared playing with it and stared jerking him off. He looked down at his friend and he was slowing sucking up and down his cock. He took his mouth off sonic cock and told his to suck it bitch. He then went back to work on sonic cock. Sonic then started slowly sucking his cock and enjoyed it very much and forgot all about the trouble in the world.


Sonic and Tails both cummed into each other mouths and drank it all down. Then sonic right back to suck off tails some and his friend decide to do the same. This went on for another 10 min. they both got up after they cleaned the cum off each other privates and then cleaned off each other face. They French kissed and went back home after Sonic told his this was my first time he’s ever done this sort of thing. Tails said I hope you like that because there more to come tonight at my house.


They finally got back to knothole when then saw robots of Eggman all over the place. So this is where they were and are mission was a trap set by Eggman Said Sonic. Tails agreed with him and just at that moment sonic went at sonic speed and destroyed all the robots in the village.


Then he saw too bodies lying on the ground on was his dad and bunny his other best friend and said to him earlier that day is as soon as you get back you can see me naked and have sex with me because I finally decided how far I’m willing to take are relation ship.


One year earlier.


Sonic was staying over at bunny house for a sleep over, she was his only girl friend for the past five years and it wasn’t just a sleep over as he thought it would be. Bunny invited his over for a master batting evening and he agreed to it. Bunny explained to him that we will be master batting in front of each other and we will be master batting off each other. You also can go down on me and I can go down on you. We will not have sex what so ever.


Sonic and Bunny were having so much fun the only time they took a break was when they had to use the bathroom and when her parents knocked on the door to see if they needed anything. Every time the head of his penis got sore we just asked her to suck him off instead. They switched positions so he could lick her pussy. His tong and his member were getting sore but didn’t care. He just wanted this night to last for as long as possible.


This lasted for five hours until he couldn’t take the pain any longer. He told Bunny that he could still eat her pussy while his hand was playing with it. If you want to and I’ll just sit on your head and leave your penis alone for an hour. Bunny got up while sonic hand was caressing her sweet juicy pussy that has cummed so many times on his hand and his face and he still wanted more of it. Bunny sat down on his face and enjoyed the sweet pleasure of his tong deep in her while she was playing with her boobs which are a C cup.


This continued on for the next two hours and then sonic said my dick feels a lot better now so you can have some more fun with it. This continued through the night until dawn the next day while they were both really tried from all that with there mouths still on each other privets. They both woke up around 9:30 am and gave each other one last blow job before sonic went home latter that day.


That was the best night he ever had with the one girl he really loved for he past five years and now she dead. Sonic ran over to check his dad body for a pulse and there wasn’t one. He then checked his girl friend body for a pulse and didn’t feel one and when no one was looking he caressed her boobs and played with her pussy one last time till she cummed.


Sonic went over to dig to graves and was crying a lot and really loudly while he was digging. The villagers looked at him and offered there help but he kept refusing and wanted to left alone. Even tails asked him and still said no. Tails tolled his he make him feel a lot better tonight so he forget all his troubles for one night at least.


Sonic got the graves dug and put there body in there graves and said a prayer in privet.

I will miss both of you the love of my life and the farther who raised me to who I am today. I hope you wait for me my love because when I go you’re the 1st person I want to see.


The funeral service gathered and held a ceremony for both of them. After the service was over sonic started covering up the graves. He was morning and still crying. Sonic finished in a hour and they were completely cover in dirt. Just at that moment it started to rain and a thunder storm was coming. He could here it of in the distance and ran off to Tails house to see what he was talking about.


One of the graves started to shake and the dirt was coming off it. A hand reached up and then pulled out of the grave. The person walked up to Tails house and knocked on the door and Tails answered the door while Sonic was right beside him. They were both in shock to who they saw. The person came in the house and said are you surprised to see me?


To be continued


There is going to be connection to school days in a latter chapter but you will see when I get there. Also I’m the only one wrighting this.

Please post comments on what you think so far.



Chapter 2


Yes we are but we all saw you dead and there was a big funeral in both your honors. It was a good ceremony. I cried a lot and dug your grave because I didn’t want anyone to help me. I missed you uncle chuck and I’m just wondering how you survived and I check your pulse you were clearly dead says Sonic. Now nephew I will tell you the tale of how I survived from Eggman on slot and I’m sorry about Bunny there was no way to save her.


Earlier that Day


Bunny and I were enjoying each other company while we were talking about your relationship with each other and she told me about the surprise that you were going to get when you came back. About a hour you two left I herd some resoling in the bushes and me and bunny checked it out.


We heard Eggman talking with Snively about as soon as they were done with this village they were going to attack the city of Pounce field. They sent a spy to St. Lovejoy's school and that spy is staying there with a family and is acting completely normal or as normal that school can be. We then called them to enroll you into the school sonic and your parents wouldn’t let us enroll you there Tails because your way to smart for any school out there.


About a half a hour after that they came and attacked the village. The only reason we didn’t do anything about it when we saw him because we thought you two would be back before any of this would happen. We tried to hold them off but bunny didn’t survive and I deactivated my self. Ever since Eggman Roboticized me and you helped me out from freeing me from his grasp. I’ve learned that I could just deactivate my self for awhile and then I would automatically reactive my self many hours latter.


I hope that answers your questions and learned some info that will be help full to you latter son. You have to in Pounce field in two and a half weeks. Your uniform will be coming in two days and have some other clothes to wear when out side of school there. They have a law there that you have to clothes on instead of just under wear and other garments that the woman have to wear.


While I’m waiting uncle I’m going to see if anyone in Eggman hide out. Sonic stays there for the night while they celebrate that his dad alive. Even the whole time they were celebrate Tails just thinking about sonic cock and how he wanted to have sex with him.


The next Day


Sonic rushes out the door after saying good bye to his uncle and his best friend Tails. He rushed off to Eggman hideout and saw a not attached to the front door of Eggman factory and said.


We are currently are out right now.

We hope you come back some time

Soon. The renovations will

Continue until the winter so

Please come back then

From the loving

Dr. Eggman


Sonic then opened the door and saw the place dead there was nothing there at all. He checked the whole place and there was nothing there at all. He then went home and told them that Eggman wasn’t anywhere to be found and was going search the whole forest until he does.


The next day and half was spent exploring the whole forest and didn’t see or here anything about Eggman. Sonic went back home to his uncle place and told him he nowhere to be seen. The rest of the day was spent of finishing up unfinished business and didn’t want to forget about with Tails and some of the other villagers.


It turned out they just wanted to suck his cock or let him bang them. Sonic then went to Tails house and asked him what he was talking about. They went into Tails room and tails bent over and said I’ve always wanted you to stick your massive cock inside me and cum inside my but.


You sure you want me to do that because I don’t feel comfortable with this. It would completely destroy are relationship we’ve had for years. I really want this man and I’ll completely value are relationship after you do this for me. Sonic under stands why Tails wants this so bad because they won’t see each other for awhile.


Sonic found he enjoyed giving but sex to him and asked his friend to do the same thing. Tails also enjoyed screwing his best friend in the ass and cummed inside him. They said there final goodbyes to each other.


Sonic went back to his uncle place and the school uniformed arrived and there were extra clothes for him to wear out side of school. His uncle also gave him a back card with Sonic name on it. I’ve been putting money every month since the day you were born until my hot dog stand became no more. Thanks to Eggman. It contains over $500 000.00 on it so use it on school stuff and food that it or I’m going to come over there and hit you in the balls so hard and repeatedly for about 10 times in a row at your school. I get your point uncle and I’ll only use it for school stuff and food.


The Next Day


Sonic was getting packed up and ready to head off and just he was heading out the door he ran into Tails who was just about to knock on the door. Hi tails. Hi Sonic. I’m going to miss you and this place but I got to head out and stop Eggman no matter what the cost says Sonic. I’m going to miss you too pal says Tails. His uncle came to the front of the house and told him you can’t and must not go and sonic speed so your cover won’t be blown. You’re going to have to take the bus.


I understand uncle because I don’t want the spy to spot me before I know how it is and how Eggman linked to all this.


Sonic walked out of the village and says goodbye to everyone and this village. This is my first step on the journey to Pounce field and only to see what lies out side of this place. I wonder what lies out there and hope I find Eggman along the way because I have a little over two weeks to get there.


To be continued


Part 3 won’t be up till Monday because I’m going to ghost rider tomorrow and having a Trigun marathon this weekend.


Please post your comments and feedback on what you think so far.


Chapter 3


Sonic heads out of the village, on towards Pounce field where the school St. Lovejoy's is in order to find the spy and hopes to find love even though in his heart he will always have a spot for Tails and Bunny held deep inside. He keeps on the look out for Eggman to see if he can stop him before he gets to pounce field.


Sonic went to see knuckles who lives on the floating island that hovers over an ocean to see if he new anything about what Eggman was up to and who the spy is. Knuckles is a echidna and the last of his kind. He is the guardian of the Master Emerald and is his sole duty to protect it. Once the Emerald the is stolen the island will fall to earth and cause a huge tidal wave and destroy most of the forest along with knothole village.


Today of all day’s knuckles is not protecting the Master Emerald and wonder where he’s off to. Sonic takes a quick look around to see if he can see knuckles. After no success sonic jets off at sonic speed around the island and still can’t find his anywhere at all. I wonder where he is because someone could have taken the master emerald with out him even knowing.


Right before I’m going to leave the island I going to look at the emerald one last time. After sitting there for 10min pondering on all what has happened and what Eggman has planned this time. If Eggman in charge of St. Lovejoy’s by now think of the children and what strict punishment there being put through.


Sonic get up and takes one last look at the Emerald and this island. When out of no where the emerald get stolen right in font of my eyes and didn’t see anyone take it. The island starts to shake and starting to head down to the ocean right underneath the island. Sonic just grabs onto the closest tree just when the island came crashing down in to the ocean.


There is a huge tidal wave heading toward the village and there nothing I can do to stop it. I just hope everyone get out of there ok. I wish we didn’t seal the underground shelter to protect us against something like this happening.


Meanwhile back a knothole village.


Tails was sitting in his room maturbating while thinking about sonic and his big juicy cock. Just then there a knock on the door and uncle chuck lets himself in. Tails cums right as soon as chuck steps into his room. Tails cums onto chucks face and apologizes for it.


Uncle chuck licks the juicy cum off his face and made sure he got it all. Don’t worry about it. I’ve walked in on my nephew just when he did the same thing as you did. He also started maturbating right in front of me sometimes which to this day I don’t know why. The reason I came in here is we got to evacuate the village because there a huge tidal wave heading right for us.


Chuck and Tails run out of the house and warn everyone to evacuate the village because of the tidal wave coming towards them. There a lot of panic of screaming and everyone tripping over each other. During this whole time Tails and Chuck get away safely away. They find the tallest hill and go to it as quickly as possible. They clime up the hill just in time to see the tidal wave it the village.


The tidal wave hits with a harsh force that takes the villagers by storm. The houses get destroyed, there pieces of wood, tress split in two and all the villagers get horribly killed by such great force. The tidal wave continues to head deeper into the forest to where chuck and tails are standing. It gets to the hill and climbs up. The water settles off right at the top of the hill.


There relived to still be alive after all that but there one small problem. They couldn’t go anywhere because as far as the eye they were surrounded by water. They both had the exact same idea. The only thing they could do was to have sex. They both thought sonic was dead and there no way he could survive this. They started getting freaky with each other and were trying some weird experimental sex acts.


Back on the floating island that is not floating anymore.


Sonic regains his balance and tries not to lose his lunch but does. The ground continue to shake and a passage way begins to open right were the emerald was. The tunnel was dark and has ancient righting on it that he couldn’t understand. Sonic goes into the tunnel to see where it leads when the door behind him shuts tight.


After using sonic speed to get to the bottom of the tunnel he sees an airplane. The plane was painted dark blue with a gold ring design on both sides and it also has the word sonic on the wings. Sonic takes a couple of minutes to admire the plane. He hopes into the cockpit and sees a note.


Dear Sonic my love

I’ve have adore you for such a long but I’ve never worked up the courage to talk to you. I made this plane for you. I hope you like it and we can meat up soon because I miss you. I’ll be seeing you at school in pounce field.

From your love


Sonic starts up the plane and a hatch opens so he can take off. The plane takes off with out any problems. Sonic looks down at the forest and sees it not there anymore and off in the distance sonic doesn’t see the village anymore.


I failed all of them. I swore I would protect they all but I failed. I’ll miss you all my friends and uncle chuck. I’ll get you Eggman for what you’ve done and this time I’m going to kill you. You’ve pushed me too far and now you’ll see what I’m like when I’m really ticked off. I’m going to head to pounce field and find this spy and make sure he or she tells me where you are.


Sonic sets his eyes on pounce field and hopes he is going in the right direction. The sun begins to set and the stars begin to come out in the night sky. Sonic grieves for all of them and wonders what next going to happen on the journey to pounce field.


Please post your comments and feedback on what you think so far.

The trigun thing didn’t happen we couldn’t find the first disc but we found the rest of the series.



revised chapter 1.


Sonic in the search for love

Chapter 1


Sonic just received a message from Princess Sally. The note said I have to see you right away I have some urgent news to tell you. Sonic rushes off as fast as he can in order to see the Princess. Sonic gets to this massive castle that is completely made out of cement, plywood and some other things.


Sonic sees Sally in the Throne room which has two bright golden chairs, red curtains, candles designed to look like Sally face and Pearls shaped into a big giant heart. What the matter Sally says sonic. I have to tell you something very important but I’m not sure how to tell you this says Sally. Go on Sally I’m right here whatever it is you can tell me says Sonic. Ok I’ll tell you because I trust you and we’ve been friends for years. There some new laws my father told me to tell you and show you some stuff also. That why my father not here says Sally.


The new laws are as follows

1. You must get and receive a blow job from anyone you talk to for more than 30 seconds except your parents and relatives.

2. You must also drink all there cum and if they happen to pee while you’re doing this you got to drink it.

3. You now can masturbate anywhere you want to know even will your standing there talking to your parents/ relatives.

4. Sex is now forced after you give and receive a blow job you have to have sex with them.

5. The guy can now tell the woman (no gays or lesbians) what to do after sex for an hour after they have sex for example you can tell her to drink her own vomit and make her eat her shit and yours.


That all the laws now sonic so now I’m going to have fun with your dick in my mouth and your tong in my pussy which is getting wet just by thinking about it says Sally. These laws also only for us. Once you leave here and go to a town you got to follow there laws no matter what.

Sonic and Sally slowly undress each other. While Sonic was taking off Sally panties he was fingering her and Sally was playing with sonic dick while taking off his underwear. They went down on each other. Sally was just about to suck sonic dick while he just had to take a huge leak right into Sally mouth. Sally forced herself to drink as much as she can and didn’t mind the taste of it. Sonic enjoyed peeing into Sally mouth and felt her sucking on his cock right after she drank it all down.


Sonic licked her pussy and enjoyed her sweet tasty cum and his mouth. Sally just finished sucking sonic off and drank all cum right down. Sally uses her left hand and starts playing her pussy. Sonic next time when I play with my pussy I’m going to cum on my food and on my tooth brush because I want to taste it any chance I get.


Sonic I want your dick right in my but and just when you’re about to cum stick it in my pussy. Sonic his dick right into her but and Sally screams in pain and then tells Sonic to keep going. Yes sonic yes keep going it feels so good says Sally. Sally I’m going to cum soon so turn over so I can cum inside you pussy says Sonic. Sally turns around just in time for Sonic to stick his dick inside her pussy to cum.


That felt so good sonic I want to feel that joy as much as possible. Is there anything you want me to do for you now that will feel your deepest darkest desire says Sally? There one thing for sure Sally. I want you to play with yourself with out stopping for a whole hour. Sally starts playing with her self while she takes a leak on the floor. There one other thing Sally I also want you to lick up your own pee or I’ll your farther the king you broke one of the laws. Sally starts licking up her own pee while playing with her self.


Sonic stands there and watches. He enjoys this so much he had to pee again. Sally open up says Sonic. Sally opens her mouth while sonic pees into her mouth. Sally drinks it all done and is now used to the taste by now.

A half and hour into this there was a huge crash at the door.

Sonic and Sally my daughter what are you doing Says King Acorn? Were just following the new laws that you issued for us all farther says sally while still playing with her pussy. Oh those laws I’m sorry you two I just got to get used to my daughter in this position. I’ll leave you two alone and sonic I’ll let you tell my daughter do whatever you want anytime of the day. Feel free to spend the night and control my daughter for me says king acorn. I will and I’ll have your daughter busy all night so she won’t bug you about anything says Sonic.


The king leaves the room and sonic has control over sally as much as he wants to be. Sonic then keeps sally playing with her pussy without stopping for the whole night and what ever else he could think of.


The next day sonic got a blow job and a quickie from sally and said he had to go meet tails in knot hole village at his place in half and hour. Sonic ran at sonic speed and just got there in time to see tails. Tails was talking to his uncle when he showed up.


Where were you asks Tails? I was the castle with sally she said for me and tails to go out and destroy an Eggman factory that near the floating island. She said we should go right now and there will be a surprise when we get back says sonic. I know this is a lie but I don’t want to arouse suspicion on what me and sally were doing yesterday sonic says to himself. Cya uncle chuck me and tails will be back latter says Sonic. Have a good time and teach that Eggman a lesson says Uncle Chuck. They both head off on anther adventure.


Sonic started to remises about the past and what they been throw. Sonic the hedgehog and Milles Tails have been best friends for years and lived in knothole village with sonic uncle and Tails dad. They had some amazing adventures fighting off evil Doctor Eggman and his sidekick Snively who is Eggman relative. There been a lot happy memories between them.


They found a factory that was different then the other factories they’ve destroyed over the years. They went inside and saw no security at all in the place. Tails looked to see what was on the computers there. Tails got to a screen that said password on it and typed Eggman in. The password worked and then alarms sounded. A countdown has begun and had 30 sec to get out of the place before it blow up. Sonic and tails ran for it and managed to get out just in time before it blew up.


That was close and I wondered if that alarm triggered anything besides the factory blowing up Says sonic. That was extremely to close for comfort and the alarm might have triggered something evil from Eggman so he could destroy the village says tails. Tails let head back to knothole and see what happening down there says sonic.


They were trying to back as fast as possible to the village and sonic was caring tails so they could get there quicker. Tails went down on sonic and grabbed his package. Tails slowly caressed his hand around his member and started playing with it. When this happened sonic stopped as quickly as possible because his was mind was on what his best friend was doing. This is the first time this has ever happened to him with a guy. Sonic lied on the ground while watching what his best friend was doing.


Tails they turned around and stuck his penis right in front of his best friends face. Sonic grabbed his friend member and stared playing with it and stared jerking him off. He looked down at his friend and he was slowing sucking up and down his cock. He took his mouth off sonic cock and told his to suck it bitch. He then went back to work on sonic cock. Sonic then started slowly sucking his cock and enjoyed it very much and forgot all about the trouble in the world.


Sonic and Tails both cummed into each other mouths and drank it all down. Then sonic went right back to suck off tails some and his friend decides to do the same. This went on for another 10 min. they both got up after they cleaned the cum off each other privates and then cleaned off each other faces. They French kissed and went back home after Sonic told his this was my first time he’s ever done this sort of thing. Tails said I hope you like that because there more to come tonight at my house.


Meanwhile while this was going on.


They set off my trap and the precious village will be destroyed once and for all. Snively send all the robot we have near that area. I have anther matters to attend to like my take over of Pouncefield. Sonic will have no control over there and has no way of stopping me says Eggman. Sir I’ve launched all the robots and I made sure no one would detect us so were deeply hidden says Snively. Good then lets continue the plane says Eggman.


The robots headed to knot hole in order to destroy the place. They only saw bunny and uncle chuck standing there while the other villagers fled from danger. You ready bunny asks uncle chuck. Ya surge are you ask bunny. Yes and hope my son gets here soon.


They held out for five minutes while uncle chuck got shot right between the eyes. Bunny went to see if he was alive and they shot bunny right in the back with no mercy what so ever. She got up one final time and looked right at them. One of the robots had a chainsaw for an arm and cut all her robot parts off her body.


Bunny was crying in pain and begging for mercy from them. The robot didn’t stop he kept cutting any slowly at her. The only that was left was her chest and her head. The robot cut her boobs right off. The robot made her eat all her own flesh. Then gave her pussy on a pedestal. Then the robot said if you can get your pussy off this pedestal then you will live but it if you don’t I’m going to cut your ears off and feed then to you.


Bunny managed to roll over and knock her pussy off the pedestal and started licking it out. She licked her self out until she cummed. She then stared to actually eat her own pussy and was licking her self out to. Her pussy was all gone and was made she couldn’t lick her self out anymore.


I’m surprised you did that but your still going to die said the robot. The robot cut off her ears and feed them to her and then took out her eyes. The robot had a little more fun with her before he killed her.


They finally got back to knothole when then saw robots of Eggman all over the place. So this is where they were and are mission was a trap set by Eggman Said Sonic. Tails agreed with him and just at that moment sonic went at sonic speed and destroyed all the robots in the village.


Then he saw too bodies lying on the ground on was his dad and bunny his other best friend and said to him earlier that day is as soon as you get back you can see me naked and have sex with me because I finally decided how far I’m willing to take are relation ship.


One year earlier.


Sonic was staying over at bunny house for a sleep over, she was his only girl friend for the past five years and it wasn’t just a sleep over as he thought it would be. Bunny invited his over for a masturbating evening and he agreed to it. Bunny explained to him that we will be masturbating in front of each other and we will be masturbating off each other. You also can go down on me and I can go down on you. We will not have sex what so ever.


Sonic and Bunny were having so much fun the only time they took a break was when they had to use the bathroom and when her parents knocked on the door to see if they needed anything. Every time the head of his penis got sore we just asked her to suck him off instead. They switched positions so he could lick her pussy. His tong and his member were getting sore but didn’t care. He just wanted this night to last for as long as possible.


This lasted for five hours until he couldn’t take the pain any longer. He told Bunny that he could still eat her pussy while his hand was playing with it. If you want to says sonic. I’ll just sit on your head and leave your penis alone for an hour says bunny. Bunny got up and sat on sonic head. Sonic hand was caressing her sweet juicy pussy that has cummed so many times on his hand and his face and he still wanted more of it. Bunny sat down on his face and enjoyed the sweet pleasure of his tong deep in her while she was playing with her boobs which are a C cup.


This continued on for the next two hours and then sonic said my dick feels a lot better now so you can have some more fun with it. This continued through the night until dawn the next day while they were both really tried from all that with there mouths still on each other privets. They both woke up around 9:30 am and gave each other one last blow job before sonic went home during the afternoon that day.


That was the best night he ever had with the one girl he really loved for he past five years and now she dead. Sonic ran over to check his dad body for a pulse and there wasn’t one.


Sonic went over to dig to graves and was crying a lot and really loudly while he was digging. The villagers looked at him and offered there help but he kept refusing and wanted to left alone. Even tails asked him and still said no. Tails tolled his he make him feel a lot better tonight so he forget all his troubles for one night at least.


Sonic got the graves dug and put there body in there graves and said a prayer in privet.

I will miss both of you the love of my life and the farther who raised me to who I am today. I hope you wait for me my love because when I go you’re the 1st person I want to see.


The funeral service gathered and held a ceremony for both of them. After the service was over sonic started covering up the graves. He was morning and still crying. Sonic finished in an hour and they were completely covered in dirt. Just at that moment it started to rain and a thunder storm was coming. He could here it of in the distance and ran off to Tails house to see what he was talking about.


Sonic came over to tails house and knocked on the door. Tails answered it and let sonic come inside from the rain. I’m surprised you came considering what has happened to you today. You lost your girlfriend and your uncle chuck. I know what will make you feel better but you have to come to my room to show you says tails. Ok says sonic.


Sonic heads off to tails room to see what would make him feel better. Tails leans on his bed with his tails up in the air. I want you to whatever you want to me for tonight I’ll be your sex slave says Tails. Sonic nods his head in agreement and completely does whatever he wants to do to his best friend.


Meanwhile in anther part of knot hole village.


One of the graves started to shake and the dirt was coming off it. A hand reached up and then pulled out of the grave. The person walked up to Tails house and knocked on the door. Tails answered the door while Sonic was right beside him sticking his dick it tails but and just cummed inside his friend. They were both in shock to who it was. The person came in the house and said are you surprised to see me?



This is the revised chapter 1 hope you like this one better.


chapter 2 revision


Chapter 2


Sonic and Tails were really surprised that they both cummed on the person in front of them. I thought you were dead from where you’ve been shot right between the eyes and now the wounded has closed by it self. I cried a lot and dug your graves because I didn’t want anyone to help me. I missed you uncle chuck and I’m just wondering how you survived and I check your pulse you were clearly dead says Sonic. Now nephew I will tell you the tale of how I survived from Eggman on slot and I’m sorry about Bunny there was no way to save her since now she decapitated.


Earlier that Day


Bunny and I were enjoying each other company while we were talking about your relationship with each other and she told me about the surprise that you were going to get when you came back. About an hour after you two left I herd some resoling in the bushes we decided to check it out says uncle chuck.


We heard Eggman talking with Snively about a plant set up near the floating island and if those fools get the password right there going to destroy there own village. Once this village is destroyed by there own hand we will have are sights set on Pouncefield. Pouncefield will be our new home Snively and no one will know were there. First will take over St Lovejoy’s and torture those kids in so many ways that they will have to obey me says Eggman. I’ve already sent a spy down there to let us know more about the area. I’ve also sent a transfer slip to the school so there won’t be any complications. I’ve talked to the school bored and turns out they need a new principal. I’ve elected you sir and they accepted so we will have to be there in a week. This way everything can be set up legally so we can get away with your evil plain says Snively.


After we heard all that we rushed back to bunny house and called Pouncefield. I called and told them that my nephew wanted to enroll in your school. He heard how great your school was and wanted to come there for the new school year. I then told them where you live so the uniform could be sent here right away. Your dad came over tails and I asked him if I could enroll you too says uncle chuck. I don’t want my son leaving this village for no reason what so ever. I have way too many thing for him to fix and he’s a genius says tails dad. I told the bored that it and the guy said your uniform for you will be here in about two to three days.


About a half a hour after that they came and attacked the village. The only reason we didn’t do anything about it when we saw him because we thought you two would be back before any of this would happen. We tried to hold them off but bunny didn’t survive and I deactivated my self. Ever since Eggman Roboticized me and you helped me out from freeing me from his grasp. I’ve learned that I could just deactivate my self for awhile and then I would automatically reactive my self many hours latter.


I hope that answers your questions and learned some info that will be help full to you latter nephew. You have to be in Pounce field in two and a half weeks. Your uniform will be coming in two to three days and have some other clothes to wear when out side of school there. They have a law there that you have to clothes on instead of just under wear and other garments that the woman have to wear says uncle chuck.


While I’m waiting uncle I’m going to see if anyone in Eggman hide out says sonic. Sonic stays there for the night while they celebrate that his dad alive. Sonic goes on and tells tails and chuck about the new lays Sally told. Even the whole time they were celebrating they decided to masturbate and pee on each other. They were way to drunk to care because uncle chuck gave them beer. Tails just keep thinking about sonic cock while he was stroking his cock and watching his best friend do the same. Tails wanted to go down on his cock and just when he was about sonic pissed right on tails face. All three laughed about it. The party continued though out the night.


The next day after all of them nursing a hang over.


Sonic stumbles out the door after saying good bye to his uncle and his best friend Tails. He rushed off to Eggman hideout that is located 1000 km away from the village and saw a note attached to the front door of Eggman factory and said.


We are currently are out right now.

We hope you come back some time

Soon. The renovations will

Continue until the winter so

Please come back then

From the loving

Dr. Eggman


Sonic then opened the door and saw the place dead there was nothing there at all. He checked the whole place and there was nothing there at all. He then went home and told them that Eggman wasn’t anywhere to be found and was going search the whole forest until he does.


The next day and a half was spent exploring the whole forest and didn’t see or here anything about Eggman. When sonic opened the door and saw tails sucking off his uncle. With chuck in shock in seeing him this way he couldn’t blow his load right in his nephew best friend mouth. Sonic told his uncle place and tails that them he no where to be seen. I’ll let you two finish what you were doing I have some stuff I got to do before I leave says Sonic. The rest of the day was spent with him finishing up unfinished business. He didn’t want to forget about with Tails and some of the other villagers.


It turned out they just wanted to suck his cock or let him bang them. Sonic went to his uncle house and tails wasn’t there anymore. Chuck where did Tails go asks sonic. He went back to his place and said he would be waiting for you there says chuck. Sonic was wishing tails was still here so he and his uncle could double team him at the same time. Sonic then went to Tails house and had sex with him for the rest of the day. For little did they both know this would be the last they are together this way. Tails and sonic said there finally goodbyes to each other.


Sonic went back to his uncle place and the school uniformed arrived. There were extra clothes for him to wear out side of school that is uncle bought for him. His uncle also gave him a back card with sonic name on it. I’ve been putting money on this every month since the day you were born until my hot dog stand became no more. Thanks to Eggman. It contains over $500 000.00 on it so use it on school stuff and food that it or I’m going to come over there and hit you in the balls so hard and repeatedly for about 10 times in a row at your school says uncle chuck. I get your point uncle and I’ll only use it for school stuff and food says sonic. Sonic was immediately scared of his uncle from that point on.


The Next Day


Sonic was getting packed up and ready to head off and just he was heading out the door he ran into Tails who was just about to knock on the door. Hi tails. Hi Sonic. I’m going to miss you and this place but I got to head out and stop Eggman no matter what the cost says Sonic. I’m going to miss you too pal says Tails. His uncle came to the front of the house and told him you can’t and must not go and sonic speed so your cover won’t be blown. You’re going to have to take the bus. His uncle told him all this while squeezing his balls together.


I understand uncle because I don’t want the spy to spot me before I know how it is and how Eggman linked to all this says sonic. Good boy says Chuck. Uncle chuck finally let go of his balls. Sonic kneeled over in pain from all that. Just imagine it will be ten times worse if you break those rules I’ve told you says chuck. Tails starts playing with sonic package and licks his balls better while squeezing his balls together as hard as possible.


Tails then starts sucking sonic off right in front of his uncle while his balls are being squeezed. Tails sticks his but right in the air and chuck to stick his dick right in there. Chuck sticks his dick right in tails but and bangs the living daylights out of him. Chuck cums right in tails but. Sonic in major pain now finally cums in tails mouth.


Sonic kneels over on all fours from the pain and tails takes this as the perfect opportunity to stick his dick in sonic but. Tails goes in nice and slowly while sonic gasping in pain. Chuck decides to jerk off right in front of his nephew face. Sonic lefts his left hand off the ground and grabs his uncle balls. Sonic squeezed them as tight as he could and even yanked on them multiple times. His uncle did not flinch what so ever.


You think I can feel that nephew your wrong. When I got robotisized Eggman made sure that if any tried that I wouldn’t feel it. Since you like feeling my balls why don’t you suck your uncle dick like a good nephew says Chuck. Chuck forces sonic mouth open and sticks his dick right in there. When chuck cummed in sonic mouth he forced sonic to drink it down or he cut off his penis right there. Tails cummed in sonic but and enjoyed his sweet ass one last time. After all that sonic was really tried from all that and promised his self that he would make his uncle suck his dick for this.


Sonic walked out of the village and says goodbye to everyone and this village. This is my first step on the journey to Pouncefield and only to see what lies out side of this place. I wonder what lies out there and hope I find Eggman along the way because I have a little over two weeks to get there.


Meanwhile at the castle.


Sally and her father were talking about the new laws that she told sonic. Sally was playing with herself while they were talking. Sally I’d didn’t make any new laws and I wouldn’t have made them because there a disgrace to women says her father. I made them father because I’m in love with sonic and I want to do anything he tells me too says Sally.


Why didn’t you just tell him that instead of making up these laws and telling him I made them says her father. I want sonic to tell me first because I don’t want to tell him. It just how I want to do this and that that says Sally.


I received an important piece of info that you will like my dear. Sonic is heading off to Pouncefield because Eggman there. I’ve already had everything arranged so have a shower lick the cum off your hand. You will be heading there in a week because there a plain at the bottom of the castle just for you. All your supplies have been bought and you have an unlimited supple of money for what ever your heart contends.


I’ll have a shower two hours before I leave but right now I’m going to my room and doing some stuff that I don’t want to do in front of you. I’m going to fist my self, try and pee in my mouth and try to eat my own shit says Sally. Sally heads off to her room and left a note on the front door that was covered in cum.


I won’t leave my room no matter what until two hours I have to leave by.

From your truly

Princess Sally



Chapter 3


Sonic heads out of the village, on towards Pouncefield where the school St. Lovejoy's is in order to find the spy and hopes to find love even though in his heart he will always have a spot for Tails and Bunny held deep inside him. Sonic keeps on the look out for Eggman to see if he can stop him before he gets to Pouncefield.


Sonic went to see knuckles who lives on the floating island that hovers over an ocean to see if he new anything about what Eggman was up to and who the spy is. Knuckles is a echidna and the last of his kind. He is the guardian of the Master Emerald and is his sole duty to protect it. Once the Emerald is stolen the island will fall to earth and cause a huge tidal wave and destroy most of the forest along with knothole village.


Today of all day’s knuckles is not protecting the Master Emerald and wonders where he’s off to. Sonic takes a quick look around to see if he can see knuckles. After no success sonic jets off at sonic speed around the island and still can’t find his anywhere at all. I wonder where he is because someone could have taken the master emerald with out him even knowing. He might be off with rouge who is knuckles sex slave or he got kidnapped by Eggman again.


Right before I’m going to leave the island I going to look at the emerald one last time. After sitting there for 10min pondering on all what has happened and what Eggman has planned this time. Sonic enjoyed jerking off and cummed on the emerald. If Eggman in charge of St. Lovejoy’s by now think of the children and what strict punishment there being put through.


Sonic get up and takes one last look at the Emerald and this island. Sonic decides and licks his own cum off the emerald because he was curious of the taste. Sonic spits it right out and realizes he shouldn’t do that again. When out of no where the emerald get stolen right in font of my eyes and didn’t see anyone take it. The island starts to shake and starting to head down to the ocean floor right underneath the island. Sonic just grabs onto the closest tree just when the island came crashing down in to the ocean.


The huge tidal wave headed toward the village and there nothing I can do to stop it. I just hope everyone get out of there ok. I wish we didn’t seal the underground shelter to protect us against something like this happening.


Meanwhile back a knothole village.


Tails was sitting in his room maturbating while thinking about sonic and his big juicy cock. Just then there a knock on the door and uncle chuck lets himself in. Tails cums right on chuck face as soon as chuck steps into his room. Tails apologizes for doing that to him.


Uncle chuck licks the juicy cum off his face and made sure he got it all. Don’t worry about it. I’ve walked in on my nephew just when he did the same thing as you did. He also started maturbating right in front of me sometimes which to this day I don’t know why. Since the new laws kicked in I can understand now but still not from when he was younger. The reason I came in here is we got to evacuate the village because there a huge tidal wave heading right for us says chuck.


Chuck and Tails run out of the house and warns everyone to evacuate the village because of the tidal wave coming towards them. There a lot of panic of screaming and everyone tripping over each other. During this whole time Tails and Chuck get away safely away. They find the tallest hill and go to it as quickly as possible. They clime up the hill just in time to see the tidal wave it the village.


The tidal wave hits with a harsh force that takes the villagers by storm. The houses get destroyed, there pieces of wood, tress split in two and all the villagers get horribly killed by such great force. The tidal wave continues to head deeper into the forest to where chuck and tails are standing. It gets to the hill and climbs up right towards them. The water settles off right at the top of the hill.


There relived to still be alive after all that but there one small problem. They couldn’t go anywhere because as far as the eye they were surrounded by water. They both had the exact same idea. The only thing they could do was to have sex. They both thought sonic was dead and there no way he could survive this. They started getting freaky with each other and were trying some weird experimental sex acts.


Back on the floating island that is not floating anymore.


Sonic regains his balance and tries not to lose his lunch but does. The ground continue to shake and a passage way begins to open right were the emerald was. The tunnel was dark and has ancient righting on it that he couldn’t understand. Sonic goes into the tunnel to see where it leads when the door behind him shuts tight.


After using sonic speed to get to the bottom of the tunnel he sees an airplane. The plane was painted dark blue with a gold ring design on both sides and it also has the word sonic on the wings. Sonic takes a couple of minutes to admire the plane. He hopes into the cockpit and sees a note.


Dear Sonic my love

I’ve have adore you for such a long but I’ve never worked up the courage to talk to you. I made this plane for you. I hope you like it and we can meat up soon because I miss you. I’ll be seeing you at school in Pouncefield.

From your love


Sonic starts up the plane and a hatch opens so he can take off. The plane takes off with out any problems. Sonic looks down at the forest and sees it not there anymore and off in the distance sonic doesn’t see the village anymore.


I failed all of them. I swore I would protect they all but I failed. I’ll miss you all my friends and uncle chuck. I’ll get you Eggman for what you’ve done and this time I’m going to kill you. You’ve pushed me too far and now you’ll see what I’m like when I’m really ticked off. I’m going to head to Pouncefield and find this spy and make sure he or she tells me where you are.


Sonic sets his eyes on Pouncefield and hopes he is going in the right direction. The sun begins to set and the stars begin to come out in the night sky. Sonic grieves for all of them and wonders what going to happen next on his journey to Pouncefield.


Just before the tidal wave hit the kingdom.


Sir there a tidal wave heading right for us and I’ve put up the shield so the water won’t come in here. I’ve also judged by the amount of water there is it should be all gone in time for Sally to leave for Pouncefield says Roy.


The tidal wave hit the shield and makes the kingdom shake and the shield still holds up. A lot of breakable things fell over and got destroyed into a million pieces. The cleaning crews already started sweeping it up.


Roy go check to see if my daughter and she in her room masturbating. If you feel the need to touch my daughter or what so ever I grant you permission to you that you can get a blow job from her says king acorn.


Roy went to sally door and knocked but no one answered. Roy breaks the door done and sees sally lying there on her bed in the nude. There was glass covering the floor. Roy called a cleaning crew over to sally room to clean up all the glass.


30 min latter in sally room.


I see you where not hurt from that ordeal. Your father told me that you would suck my cock if I came here and help you in anyway says Roy. I understand since you did help me by getting a cleaning crew to pick up the glass. I wanted to stick my chair upside down and have my pussy going up and down on it. It would give my hand a break and I want to lick off all the cum off my arm says sally.


Roy takes off his pants and underwear. Sally licks her lips and takes Roy cock into her mouth. Sally sucks on it nice and slow for 10 min and then Roy blows his load in Sally mouth.


That was fun but I want more says Sally. Sorry but I can’t because of your father. I like to have your father on my good side and that all I desire. Good bye sally and have fun with that chair says Roy.


Roy walks out of the room and tells sally father that she fine but doesn’t mention anything about the blow job. Sally goes on and has sex with her chair. She also licks off all the cum off her arm and realizes how bad her hand smells. I’ll just stay in this position until I have to leave for Pouncefield says Sally.


That the last of the revisions and due to things beyond my control part 4 won’t be up till Wednesday but at the latest Thursday.

If you can put this in the school days fanfic section on the school days main page. That would be great if you did.


Chapter 4


Sonic was on his way across the huge ocean that has covered most of Mobotropolis. The only thing sonic could see were hills and two people doing it. Sonic didn’t want to go down and disturb them. He has an important mission that he has to do. Sonic continues to fly off toward Pouncefield.


Hey chuck is that a plane up there? says tails. Ya it is. I’m going to signal it by screwing you even harder says uncle chuck. Let hope it work says tails. Uncle chuck thrust into tails ass even harder then before. The plain continues on it flight to wherever it going. Uncle chuck sees a radio go by in the river and decides to picks it up. Uncle Chuck decides to stops screwing tails for a moment. The radio surprising still works even after all the water it been in says chuck.


A message came on the radio. This is an emergency broadcast from the castle and we like to inform you that we’ve all survived this terminal. We like to take this time and grieve for all of those people who lost there lives in this disaster. Let take a moment to remember all of those who lost there lives say Antoine.


2 min latter


We like to play a song for all you women, gays and bi out there. It called Fuck him gently. I hope all of you like it and it by the band Tenacious G. The song starts playing and those two go back to screwing.


This one for all the guys out there who want to make love to there boyfriend as much as possible.


I want to fuck you gently. I want to screw you slowly. I want your cock 24/7 in my mouth and all over me. I love the touch of your mouth on my cock. It makes me so horny and I love that thing you do.


I like to play with your cock. I like putting on hands on your ass and squeeze. I want to fuck him gently, slowly, smoothly and make love to you every night. The hair on your balls makes me so horny at night. I want to touch it stroke it and makes me so horny at night.


The song keeps going on for five more minutes. Well I hope you all like that one. We got anther one right around the corner for all the straight couples out there. The band hot and called Tenacious D. There song Fuck her gently we will have up after the commercial break. Before we go there I have some late breaking news for ya. Tenacious D is suing Tenacious G for copy/ likeness to there name and songs. This could mean Tenacious G will be no more once the sue goes through. We’ll be right back says Antoine.


Uncle chuck troughs the radio back into the ocean because he doesn’t want to hear the straight version of that song. Chuck after hearing that song it made me hornier then ever. I also want to do everything it said in that song says Tails. Those two go back to it and does everything in that song five times over.


Back at the place in Sally room.


Sally alone in her room and still playing with her self. She now using her other hand. Ah dam it I’m stuck on this chair and I can’t get my pussy unstuck from it no matter what. I’ve tried playing with it some more but I keep going farther down on this chair and it starting to get painful. Maybe if I fall over I can yank my self off says Sally.


After a couple of tries the chair falls over. A loud crash occurred and could be herd from out side her room but no one was there this time. Sally sent away the guards after the last accident so she could be left alone for the rest of the time.


After the chair fell on the floor it went farther up sally pussy. Sally screams in pain and yells at the top of her lungs but no one came. I must force my way to the throne room and tell my father what has happed. It going to be so embarrassing for me when people see me like this says sally to her self.


Sally forces her way to the door and turns out the chair won’t fit through the door. Sally tries to pull the chair out with the door help and it wouldn’t bug. Sally then remember there a saw in her room that she left under her pink desk. Sally struggles back to her desk and sees the saw on the floor.


Sally grabs the saw and turn on the thing. It made this humming noise and started spinning in a circle. The saw turns to be a vibrator in disguise. Sally remembered Sonic got it for her. It was her 14th birthday party and the 1st day they fooled around. If only I knew what it was before I would have used it multiple times every time I was thinking of him says Sally.


Sally went and looked every where else in her room and she finds twenty more vibrators that sonic gave her. There was still nothing in this room that would help her from getting out of this situation.


Earlier that day.


Dr. Quack was on his way to the place for King Acorn weekly full body examination. He saw sonic run past and it looked like he was in a hurry to go somewhere. He saw sonic wearing a backpack and was wondering what it was for. Dr. Quack checked his watch and realized he was late for King Acorn appointment.


He rushed off to the place but stopped for a minute. He hears some purring from the other side of the bushes. He looked over and saw the triplets’ sisters playing with themselves again. Dr. Quack stops and stares at them for five minutes and realizes he going to later then he already is if he stays there any longer. He takes one last look at them having one hand on there boobs and one hand playing with there pussy.


Dr. Quack runs as fast as he can to the place and hopes his majesty is not in a bad mode for him being late. Dr. Quack rushes into the throne room and checks his watch. He was 45 min late for the king appointment. He takes a look in the room and sees the king not there. Dr. Quack notices a guard in the room and decides to ask him about the king.


You over there I need you. Where the king because I’m here for his schedule appointment for the week asks Dr. Quack. The king in his room down the hall 2nd door on the right. The king also said if you were truly the doctor and not some phony. You would go down on all fours and suck his dick. You would also do what? If you are the real one you do it now said the guard.


Dr. Quack only told the king about it but how does the guard know of it. I got to what I got to do in order to examine the king. Dr. Quack and unzips the guards pants and pulls down his underwear. He takes a close examination of the guards cock and realizes it bigger then the kings.


Dr. Quack takes his time slowly sucking the guards cock and wants this moment to last for as long as possible. The guard cums into the Dr. Quack mouth. Dr. Quack swooshes it around in his mouth and spits it out.


I’m sorry lad but you only have two hours left to live. Do what you always want to do in the next two hours left to live. What your name of the man who cock I sucked says Dr. Quack. My name Roy sir and that my first blow job I’ve ever gotten. I’ve also gotten a twin brother named Roy also. I’m going to go screw Sally right now because I’ve wanted to do that since I’ve seen her says Roy. Roy runs off to Sally room to screw her.


Dr. Quack hurries off to King Acorn room and opens the door. He sees the king in the nude playing with himself. I’ve see you finally got here good doctor. I’ve already gotten undressed and started jerking off for you. I suggest you start sucking it now because I’m going to blow soon says the king.


Dr. Quack bends down and puts his mouth on the king dick. He starts sucking the kings cock and the king cums into his mouth. Dr. Quack swooshes it around in his mouth and swallows it all down. Your healthy as you can be you majesty. By the taste of you’re cum you gotten anther 30 years left. Now flip around because I have to examine your ass for my examination to be complete.


The king flips around and has his ass sticking out in the air. Your ass looks very good your majesty. I’m going to have to take a closer look to make sure says Dr. Quack. Dr. Quack sticks his face right in there and takes a good solid lick of the king ass. Your ass tastes like chocolate your majesty. Is it alright if I lick it some more says Dr. Quack.


Please do if only for my physical my body is yours. Do what ever you want to do to it when you examine me says King Acorn. Thank you your majesty I will do what you commend says Dr. Quack. Dr. Quack continues to lick his ass for ten more minutes.


Your ass is very healthy. I shall see you next week for how your endurance to pain is. I would of did it today but I left my tools at the office Says Dr. Quack. Thanks for the examination and I shall be looking forward to next week says King Acorn.


Dr. Quack helps the king get dressed. They both head out of the room. The king heads off to the throne room and Dr. Quack heads off to see his next patient. Dr. Quack heads out the door and sees a tidal wave heading right for him and immediately runs back into the castle.


The aftermath of the tidal wave inside the place.


Dr. Quack goes into the throne room and sees the king in a panic. What wrong your majesty is there something I can do asks Dr. Quack. Yes there is. Can you go check on my daughter sally I haven’t seen her in awhile and she didn’t show up for dinner says King Acorn. Of course I can and I had an appointment with her tomorrow so I might as well do it now while I’m here says Dr. Quack.


Dr. Quack heads off to Sally room and manages to find it no problem. I hope she still in the same room considering every time I come we just have sex and that all Dr. Quack mutters to him self.


Dr. Quack gets to Sally room and sees Sally pussy stuck on the leg of the chair and has slide down ¾ of the way. He sees sally in tears, her pussy all wet, very perky breast and cum all over the place. He thought this would be the best time to get a blow job since he gave two today. He closes the door behind him and undresses very quickly. Dr. Quack goes into the push up position and his cock lined up with sally mouth.


Dr. Quack goes down and sally opens her mouth while she in tears. Dr. Quack cock goes into sally mouth and sucks it slowly because if she moves to much the pain will get much worse. After 30 min of push ups he finally cums in sally mouth. Dr Quack gets his clothes back on and take a closer look on how to get the chair out of sally pussy.


I don’t want to know why you did this but I got to figure out how to get it unstuck. This is going to take some time so you just got to remain clam. Cheer up it will be over soon one way or anther says Dr. Quack. Dr. Quack plays with sally boobs and then remembers he has a book that called How to remove weird things that get stuck in women’s pusses.


Dr. Quack leaves the room and heads to the library to find the book. He left it here by accident the last time Sally got a candle stuck in there. I had to light the candle and we had her in the throne room so everyone could see Sally candle pussy. You could smell burnt pussy for days but it taught her a lesson alright says Dr. Quack.


Here the book I’m looking for says Dr Quack. Dr. Quack headed back to sally room with book in hand. Dr. Quack enters the room and sees Sally lying in the exact same position on the floor. He sits right next to sally with one hand on her boobs and one hand holding the book open. This is going to be longer then I thought so be patent and after I help you out this time I want to do whatever I fell like to you deal says Dr. Quack. Deal and I’m going to Pouncefield soon says Sally.


Meanwhile in Pouncefield.


Edward and Edna were enjoying a normal day as possible. Edward is sitting in his room doing his summer project on his computer while thinking about Laura. They have a big date tonight and Laura told him if he plays his cards right they will go all the way.


Edna sneaks into Edwards’s room very quietly with no panties on. She sees Edward staring off into space and sit on his bed. Edna pulls up her short skirt and start playing with her self. Edward doesn’t notice his sister there at all.


They both hear a loud ruckus out side and wonder what it is. Now he’ll turn around and notice me for sure Edna says to her self. Edward gets off his chair and runs downstairs to see what going on. Damn I was so close for him to notice me but because of this he didn’t. I’ll try again latter but I guess I should head downstairs to see what that was Edna says to herself.


The family and other neighbors are outside on there front yards to see what going on. They see a ford Geo painted in red and yellow coming down the street. The back windows were rolled down and they saw a human dressed in red and yellow while wearing black gloves. He was in his 50s and his face has a lot of wrinkles on it. The radio was blasting with the sonic heroes’ soundtrack.


The car stops in front of Edward and the gentlemen get out of the car. The gentlemen a megaphone and speaks into it. Hi there I’m Dr. Eggman and I’ll be your new principal this year. I’m going to a lot stricter then your last principal. I care about the children future and I want them to succeed this year says Eggman.


Edward goes up to Eggman and want to tell him something but before he could Eggman gets back into the car and drives off. That man doesn’t belong here and has no taste in music at all. That is the worst sonic sound track ever says Edward. No one was paying attention him and everyone was back in side.


The clouds start getting darker and thunder can be heard. Edward rushes inside just in time to get out of that storm. Edward looks outside and sees the huge downpour. He could also see lighting off in the distance.


Edward heads off to his room and goes back to doing his summer project on the computer. A little under an hour he was finally done but just he was about to save the power gone out. After me working on it for three hours this had to happen damit Edward says to him self.


Edward hears a creaking and wonders what it is. He hears it coming closer and decides to stay in his chair. The person comes closer and Edward fells his pants being unzipped. He lets this person take his pants and underwear off. The person mouth went on Edward cock.


Edward keeps thinking it Laura coming over and giving him a surprise blow job. Edward keeps says yes Laura that fells so good. I love what you with that tong of yours. Edward blows his loud into the person mouth.


The power comes back on and realizes it was Edna that gave him the blow job. She was completely nude fingering her self and licking her brother cum off her face. Edward was in complete shock and scared that just happened.


Get out Edna I’m deeply shocked at what you did. I’m going to stay in here and be deeply ashamed of you says Edward. Fine but I’ll do it again eventually and even have my way with you completely one of these days brother says Edna.


Edna walks out of Edwards’s room very slowly. She is doing a slowly sexy walk while rubbing her body all over with her hands. Just before she leaves Edna bends over and slaps her own ass. Edna then crawls out on all fours and heads to her room.


Back at the place in Sally room.


I’ve figured it out. I have a way to remove the chair leg from your pussy. Let me get a saw and a drill first says Dr. Quack. Dr. Quack leaves sally room and heads to the supply room in the basement of the castle.


The room was very dusty and hasn’t been used for years. There were tools all over the place and some of them were very rusty. Dr. Quack finds one saw that was still in not that bad of shape quite easy. He still couldn’t find a drill.


3 hours latter


I’ve cleaned the whole place and put everything away were it suppose to go. I still couldn’t find a drill says Dr. Quack to him self. He then looks underneath one of the cabinets and finally finds a drill with the bit still in it. That was lucky now I can go back and help sally. The only thing she doesn’t know is once I remove it she will never be able to have children says Dr. Quack to him self.


Dr. Quack heads off to sally room in order to perform the operation. He enters the room with the tools in hand and heads towards sally. I’m going to need you to stay very quite and still when I do this. If you move at all you could die from internal bleeding says Dr. Quack. Sally nodes her head.


Dr. Quack grabs the saw with his left hand and has right on sally pussy to hold her still. The Dr. Quack then proceeds to cut at the leg of the chair very carefully so he doesn’t cut the princesses legs. He also wants to touch that pussy for as long as possible.


The arm chair breaks off very easily after 45 min of cutting through it. Now sally spread your legs open as far as possible I’m going to have to use the drill now. The drill going to go through the center of the chair leg and right into your pussy. Sally spreads her legs as far as possible. Before I forget tell me if the pain gets to unbearable and will take a break for you says Dr. Quack.


Dr. Quack starts up the drill and aims for the center piece of wood. The drill hits the wood and is going through pretty easily. The wood starts to break up and splits up into a whole lot of pieces. Sally eyes are completely watery and her face is bright red. Dr. Quack cleans off sally eyes.


Were going to take a small break for a couple minutes and stand up see if any of the wood can come out now says Dr. Quack. Sally stands up and all the wood starts falling out of her pussy very slowly. Thank you doctor and now I will return my promises I made to you before you started the procedure says Sally.


I can’t right now because if anything goes into your pussy for the next month you will die from internal bleeding. You also can’t have any children in the future because of what you did to your pussy says Dr. Quack. I understand doctor for now I’ll just act like a normal lady says Sally.


Sally and Dr. Quack leave her room and head of throne room to see her farther. Your majesty may I present Sally the constant masturbator and Dr. Quack the quacked doctor alive says the jouster.


Everyone laughs in the throne room except the king, sally and Dr. Quack. Quite all if your not you will be all throne in jail for a week with harsh punishment says king acorn. The whole room becomes quite very quickly so quite that you could hear a penny drop.


All three of them gather close together and talk about what happened in sally room and what will be done for sally in Pouncefield. I’ve managed to call in a favor with a friend I know t that lives there. He is married and has a son and daughter. There son named Edward and there daughter named Edna. She going to be staying in Edna room so the girls can have there fun. I’ve also heard she a lot like you so you two have a lot in common says King Acorn.


Back in Pouncefield


Edward was sitting in his room retyping his project out again which he remembers to save every thirty minutes just in case if it happened again. Edward got a boner for some reason and he wasn’t thinking about Laura at all. He was just really aggravated that he had to retype the whole thing again.


Edna was sitting in her room and thinking of her brother cock she just sucked four hours ago and wants some more of it. Her pussy got really moist just thinking about it. Edna then was trying to decide on how to get her brother to go all the way with her.


There was a nock on the door and Edward comes downstairs to answer it. Laura was at the door she was wearing a silk pink dress that came to her knees and a v neck cut that showed off a little cleavage. She was also wearing black leather boots.


Hi big boy I’m so looking forward to are date tonight says Laura. Hi Laura you look as sexy an ever. You look extremely gorgeous in what you’re wearing tonight. I love you Laura let me give you a big kiss.


Edward bends in to give Laura a kiss and Edna pushes her out of the way to receive it. Edward opens his eyes and sees Edna instead of Laura in front of him. Why you little dirty prostitute go see one of your friends and let me enjoy my night with Laura says Edward.


Why do you have to say that to your sister she only shows you how much she loves you says Laura. Laura you see she plays with her self in front of me turned the power out and sucks my cock. That what she did today I’m not going to go into what else she done in front of me says Edward.


I see and I understand why you’re mad at your sister right now. I’m going to show you how much I like your sister right now says Laura. Laura gives a French kiss to Edna that lasted for 30 seconds. Edward stood there in shock while this was going on. I’ll go farther with you latter but first let me enjoy my date with your brother says Laura.


Edward and Laura head out to east side Mario’s and decide to eat out side if the weather stays nice for there date. They get to east sides and the wait will be fifteen minutes before they could get a table outside. They decide to wait because they want to enjoy a romantic evening underneath the stars.


Back on the hill where Tails and uncle chuck are.


Chuck can you stop hammering my ass because no one coming to save us and if you didn’t through out that radio we would hear reports of what going on and if there a search and rescue party going to look for survivors says Tails. Alright you big stud because I need a break it starting to get sore. Let stop for the night and try again tomorrow says Uncle Chuck.


They try for the next week and a half but no one shows up. The next day they decide not to have sex and sit there and talk. They got to know each other a lot better and told embarrassing secrets about sonic. That night a boat comes by and picks them up.


Thank you for the rescue we’ve been out here for over a week and a half. The only way we’ve survived is by eating each other poop and drinking each other pee says Tails. May I know the name of the guy who rescued us says uncle chuck.


The guy was a blue fat cat and had a fishing pole in the boat. My name big and have you seen frogeye. I lost him again says Big. They both shock there heads and thought this guy was really strange. We’ve lost me nephew and his best friend due to the tidal wave and we’ll help you find frogeye. If he was alive right now this would be his first day of school says uncle chuck.


A week ago in the place


Sally says goodbye to everyone in the place and gives a blow job to everyone except her dad. Sally heads down to the underground shuttle that heads off to Pouncefield. The tunnel was dark and had a string of lights on one side of the wall.


The trip took four hours to get to Pouncefield in which time sally took a nap on the way there. Sally steps of the train and sees to foxes standing there and the boy had a sign that said Sally on it.


Hi I’m Edna and this is my brother Edward. You will be staying with us and it turns out you in all my brothers’ classes says Edna. Edward blushes and has a grin on his face. Thank you both of you for your kindness and for letting me stay with you says sally.


Who will I be staying with will I’m here asks sally. You will be staying with me and don’t worry I won’t bit. There also enough room on my bed for the two of us says Edna.

Just so you know my sister is a… says Edward. Edna covers his mouth right before he said it.


What was that you were going to say says sally. He was going to say my sister is a pretty little girl. We girls are going to get along real well aren’t we sally girl says Edna. We sure are and just so you know I can’t touch, play or have sex with my pussy for the next three and a half weeks says Sally.


Sally goes into explaining why she can’t do any of that. Edna was licking her lips and her panties were getting wet. She also had her hand down her skirt just thinking about a chair leg in her pussy. Edward has a boner that sticking out that you could see because he had a tight pair of shorts on. He was thinking about how much girl enjoyed sex.


Sally noticed what they were doing and stopped talking. Her eyes caught the sight of Edward boner and she wanted to suck it off right there. Sally decided against it because his sister was right there.


Edward and Edna explain about all the weird stuff that has happened to them. They met a blue hedgehog named sonic and they saw Eggman there new principal.


After all that they headed back to there place. This would be sally new home for the whole school year. This would be the only time she could really tell sonic how she felt about him without those laws in place. Sally hopes to tell him soon because it killing her inside.


The first day of school came at St Lovejoy’s. This would be sally first step of many to find sonic and tell him how she feels about him. She keeps imagining she sees sonic every where. Sally heads off to the girls bathroom and sees Edward get a blow job from a girl who sitting on the toilet.


Edward shocked to see her in here and looses his erection. Let me help you get it back. Sally and this squirrel help Edward get a really good blow job. Sally walks out and Edward and the squirrel stay behind.


She finally sees sonic but he is talking to a girl that a chipmunk and her name is Irina. Sally goes up to sonic and punches him right in the face and walks away. Sonic dazed by the whole thing and Irina stays and helps him.


Sally decides to back to the women bathroom and have some more fun with Edward cock in her mouth and lick any women pussy that comes in the bathroom.


To be continued.


Part 5 is going to what happed to sonic in all that time. I hope you all liked this chapter that took nine and a half pages to write. I like to hear what you all think of this. I hope you all finally understand why I had this in the school days thread.



Here the 3rd revision of chapter 1.


Sonic in the search for love

Chapter 1


Sonic sitting at home and hears a knock at the door. Sonic gets up from his comfortable chair and answers the door. The door swings open and a messenger gives Sonic a note. Sonic sees the message is from Princess Sally that one of her errands boys handed him. The note says I have to see you right away and I have some urgent news to tell you. Sonic rushes off as fast as he can in order to see the Princess. Sonic gets into this massive castle that is completely made out of cement, plywood and some other things.


Sonic sees Sally in the Throne room which has two bright golden chairs, red curtains, candles designed to look like Sally’s face and Pearls shaped into a big giant heart. What the matter Sally says Sonic. I have to tell you something very important but I’m not sure how to tell you this says Sally. Go on Sally I’m right here so whatever it is you can tell me says Sonic. Ok I’ll tell you because I trust you and we’ve been friends for years. There some new laws my father told me to tell you and show you some stuff also. That why my father not here says Sally.


The new laws are as follows

1. You must give and receive a blow job from anyone you talk to for more than 30 seconds except your parents and relatives.

2. You must also drink all there cum and if they happen to pee while you’re doing this you have to drink that too.

3. You can now masturbate anywhere you want to even while your standing there talking to your parents and relatives.

4. Sex is now forced after you give and receive a blow job. You have to have sex with them after or you loose something very important.

5. After the couple has sex the guy can tell the women what to do for an hour. Here an example you can tell her to play with herself for the whole entire hour if you want to.


These new laws are for the whole village of Knothole and are coming into effect right now. I want you dick in my mouth Sonic and I want you to lick me out because I’m getting wet just thinking about it. Once you leave here and go to a town you got to follow these laws no matter what says Sally.

Sonic and Sally slowly undress each other. While Sonic was taking off Sally panties he was fingering her and Sally was playing with sonic dick while taking off his underwear. They went down on each other. Sally was just about to suck sonic dick while he just had to take a huge leak right into Sally mouth. Sally forced herself to drink as much as she possibly could and didn’t mind the taste of it. Sonic enjoyed peeing into Sally mouth and felt her sucking on his cock right after she drank as much as possible.


Sonic licks her pussy and enjoys her sweet tasty cum on his mouth. Sally finishes sucking sonic off and drinks all his cum right down. Sonic stops licking Sally pussy out while he blows his load. Sally uses her left hand and starts playing her pussy. Sonic next time when I play with my pussy I’m going to cum on my food. I’m also going to cum on my tooth brush because I want to taste my own cum any chance I get says Sally.


Sonic I want your dick right in my but and just when you’re about to cum stick it in my pussy. Sonic puts his dick right into her but and Sally screams in pain. Sonic keep going it feels so good. Yes sonic yes keep going it feels so good says Sally. Sally I’m going to cum soon so turn over so I can cum inside you pussy says Sonic. Sally turns around just in time for Sonic to stick his dick inside her pussy to cum.


That felt so good sonic I want to feel that joy as much as possible. Is there anything you want me to do for you now that has been one of your deepest darkest desires asks Sally. There one thing for sure Sally. I want you to play with yourself with out stopping for a whole hour. Sally starts playing with her self while she takes a leak on the floor. There one other thing Sally I also want you to lick up your own pee or I’ll tell you’re farther the king you broke one of these laws. Sally starts licking up her own pee while playing with her self.


Sonic stands there and watches. He enjoys this so much he had to pee again. Sally open up says Sonic. Sally opens her mouth while sonic pees into her. Sally drinks it all down this time and is now used to the taste.


A half and hour into this there was a huge crash at the door.


Sonic and Sally my daughter what are you doing asks King Acorn. We are just following these new laws that you issued for all of Knothole village farther says Sally while still playing with her pussy. Oh those laws I’m sorry you two I just got to get used to my daughter in this position. I’ll leave you two alone and Sonic I’ll let you tell my daughter do whatever you want anytime of the day. Feel free to spend the night and control my daughter for me says King Acorn. I will and I’ll have your daughter busy all night so she won’t bug you about anything says Sonic.


The king leaves the room and Sonic has control over Sally as much as he wants to be. Sonic then keeps sally playing with her pussy without stopping for the whole night and what ever else he could think of.


The next day sonic got a blow job and a quickie from sally. I have to go meet tails in knot hole village at his place in half and hour. Thanks for the blow job and the quickie says Sonic. Sonic ran at sonic speed and just got there in time to see tails. Tails was talking to his uncle when he showed up.


Where were you asks Tails? I was the castle with sally she said for me and tails to go out and destroy an Eggman factory that near the floating island. She said we should go right now and there will be a surprise when we get back says Sonic. I know this is a lie but I don’t want to arouse suspicion on what me and sally were doing yesterday sonic says to himself. Cya uncle chuck me and tails will be back latter says Sonic. Have a good time and teach that Eggman a lesson says Uncle Chuck. They both head off on another adventure.


Sonic started to remises about the past and what they have been through. Sonic the hedgehog and Milles Tails have been best friends for years and lived in knothole village with sonic uncle and Tails dad. They had some amazing adventures fighting off evil Doctor Eggman and his sidekick Snively who is Eggman relative. There been a lot happy memories between them.


Sonic was stunned when they found a factory that was different then the other factories they’ve destroyed over the years. They went inside and saw no security at all in the place. Tails looked to see what was on the computers there. Tails got to a screen that said password on it and typed Eggman in. The password worked and then alarms sounded. A countdown has begun and they have 30 sec to get out of the place before it blows up. Sonic and tails ran for it and managed to get out just in time before the place blew up.


That was close and I wondered if that alarm triggered anything besides the factory blowing up says Sonic. That was extremely to close for comfort and the alarm might have triggered something evil from Eggman so he could destroy the village says Tails. Tails let head back to knothole and see what happening down there says Sonic.


They were trying to back as fast as possible to the village while sonic was caring tails so they could get there quicker. Tails went down on sonic and grabbed his package. Tails slowly caressed his hand around his member and started playing with it. When this happened sonic stopped as quickly as possible because his was mind was on what his best friend was doing. This is the first time this has ever happened to him with a guy. Sonic lied on the ground while watching what his best friend was doing.


Tails they turned around and stuck his penis right in front of his best friends face. Sonic grabbed his friend member and stared playing with it and stared jerking him off. He looked down at his friend and he was slowing sucking up and down his cock. He took his mouth off sonic cock. Suck my cock bitch says Tails. He then went back to work on sonic cock. Sonic then started slowly sucking his cock and enjoyed it very much and forgot all about the trouble in the world.


Sonic and Tails both cum into each other mouths and drank it all down. Then sonic went right back to suck off tails some and his friend decides to do the same. This went on for another 10 min. they both got up after they cleaned the cum off each other privates and then cleaned off each other faces. They French kissed and went back home but first Sonic had to tell Tails one thing. This was my first time he’s ever done this sort of thing says Sonic. I hope you like that because there more to come tonight at my house says Tails.


Meanwhile while this was going on.


They set off my trap and there precious village will be destroyed once and for all. Snively send all the robots we have near that area to the village. I have another matter to attend to like my take over of Pouncefield. Sonic will have no chance over there and has no way of stopping me says Eggman. Sir I’ve launched all the robots in the area to attack the village and I made sure no one would detect us were deeply hidden in this area says Snively. Good then lets continue the plain says Eggman.


The robots headed to knothole village in order to destroy the place. They only saw bunny and uncle chuck standing there while the other villagers were fleeing from danger. You ready bunny asks uncle chuck. Ya surge are you ask bunny. Yes and hope my son gets here soon says Uncle Chuck.


They held out for five minutes until uncle chuck got shot right between the eyes. Bunny went to see if he was alive and they shot bunny right in the back with no mercy what so ever. She got up one final time and looked right at them. One of the robots had a chainsaw for an arm and cut all her robot parts off her body and fell to the ground.


Bunny was crying in pain. Stop please I beg you and I want to live says Bunny. The robot didn’t hear her and continued to cut any at her slowly. The only that was left of her was her chest and her head. The robot cut her boobs right off. The robot made her eat all her own flesh. The robot gave bunny her own pussy on a pedestal. If you can get your pussy off this pedestal then you will live but it if you don’t I’m going to cut your ears off and feed then to you says the robot.


Bunny managed to roll over and knock her pussy off the pedestal and started licking it out. She licks her self out until she cums. She then starts to eat her own pussy and was licking her self out to at the same time. Her pussy was all gone and was mad she couldn’t lick her self out anymore.


I’m surprised you did that but your still going to die says the robot. The robot cut off her ears and feed them to her and then took out her eyes. The robot has a little more fun with her before he kills her. The robot uses the chainsaw one last time and cuts off bunny head right in half.


They finally get back to knothole village and they saw Eggman robots all over the place. So this is where they were and are mission was a trap set by Eggman Says Sonic. I agree with you says Tails. At that moment sonic went at sonic speed and destroys all the robots in the village.


Sonic saw two bodies lying on the ground on was his dad and bunny his other best friend. Bunny said to him earlier that day is as soon as you get back you can see me naked and have sex with me because I finally decided how far I’m willing to take are relation ship.


One year earlier.


Sonic is staying over at bunny house for a sleep over, she was his only girl friend for the past five years and it wasn’t just a sleep over as he thought it would be. Sonic this will be a masturbating evening if you know what I mean says Bunny. Sounds fun says Sonic. Let me explain what we will be doing. We will be masturbating in front of each other and we will be masturbating each other off. You also can go down on me and I can go down on you. We will not have sex what so ever says Bunny.


Sonic and Bunny were having so much fun the only time they took a break was when they had to use the bathroom and when her parents knocked on the door to see if they needed anything. Every time the head of his penis got sore Sonic just asked her to suck him off instead. They switched positions so he could lick her pussy. His tong and his member were getting sore but he didn’t care. He just wanted this night to last for as long as possible.


This lasted for five hours until he couldn’t take the pain any longer. Bunny I can still eat her pussy while his hand was playing with her pussy. If you want to says Sonic. I’ll just sit on your head and leave your penis alone for an hour or so says Bunny. Bunny got up and sat on sonic head. Sonic hand was caressing her sweet juicy pussy that has cummed so many times on his hand and his face and he still wanted more of it. Bunny sat down on his face and enjoyed the sweet pleasure of his tong deep in her while she was playing with her boobs which are a C cup.


This continued on for the next two hours. My dick feels a lot better now so you can have some more fun with it says Sonic. This continued through the night until dawn the next day morning while they were both really tried from all that had happened. There mouths still on each other privets. They both woke up around 9:30 am and gave each other one last blow job before sonic went home during the afternoon that day.


The Present Day


That was the best night I’ve ever had with the one girl I’ve really loved for the past five years and now she dead says Sonic to himself. Sonic runs over to check his dad body for a pulse and there wasn’t one.


Sonic went over to dig the graves and is crying a lot and really loudly while he’s digging. The villagers look at him and offer there help but sonic keeps refusing and wants to left alone. Do you need any help asks Tails. No thanks I rather do this alone says Sonic. You might feel a lot better after tonight so forget all your troubles for one night at least says Tails.


Sonic gets the graves dugged and puts there body in there graves. I will miss both of you the love of my life and the farther who raised me to who I am today. I hope you wait for me my love because when I go you’re the 1st person I want to see says Sonic in private.


The funeral service gathers and a ceremony is held for both of them. After the service was over sonic started covering up the graves. Sonic is morning and crying. Sonic finished in an hour. They were completely covered in dirt. Just at that moment it started to rain and a thunder storm was coming. Sonic could here it of in the distance and ran off to Tailless house to see what he was talking about.


Sonic comes over to tailless house and knocks on the door. Tails answered the door and let sonic come inside from the rain. I’m surprised you came considering what has happened to you today. You lost your girlfriend and your uncle chuck. I know what will make you feel better but you have to come to my room and I will show you says tails. Ok says Sonic.


Sonic heads off to tailless room to see what would make him feel better. Tails leans on his bed with his tails up in the air. I want you to whatever you want to me for tonight I’ll be your sex slave says Tails. Sonic nods his head in agreement and completely does whatever he wants to do to his best friend.


Meanwhile in another part of knothole village.


One of the graves starts to shake and the dirt was coming off it. A hand reaches up and then uses his own strength to get out of the grave. The person walked up to Tailless house and knocks on the door. Tails answers the door while Sonic was right beside him sticking his dick in tails but and just comes inside his friend. They were both in shock to who it was. The person came in the house. Are you surprised to see me asks the mysterious person.

Sonic and Tails were both really surprised that they both cummed on the person in front of them and who it was. I thought you were dead from where you’ve been shot right between the eyes and now the wound has closed by it self. I cried a lot and dug your graves because I didn’t want anyone to help me. I missed you uncle chuck and I’m just wondering how you survived and I check your pulse you were clearly dead says Sonic. Now nephew I will tell you the tale of how I survived from Eggman on slot of robots and I’m sorry about Bunny there was no way to save her now since she’s decapitated.


Earlier that Day


Bunny and I were enjoying each other company while we were talking about your relationship with each other. I have a surprise for your nephew when he gets back. I’m going to make love to him for the very first time says Bunny. Wow first time and you two have been together for five years says Uncle Chuck. Ya I’ve been waiting for the right moment that all. I don’t really want to go into it says Bunny. That fine says Uncle Chuck. About an hour after you two left I herd some resoling in the bushes we decided to check it out says uncle chuck.


We heard Eggman talking with Snively about a plant set up near the floating island and if those fools get the password right there going to destroy there own village. Once this village is destroyed by there own hand we will have are sights set on Pouncefield. Pouncefield will be our new home Snively and no one will know were there. First will take over St Lovejoy’s and torture those kids in so many ways that they will have to obey me says Eggman. I’ve already sent a spy down there to let us know more about the area. I’ve also sent a transfer slip to the school so there won’t be any complications. I’ve talked to the school bored and turns out they need a new principal. I’ve elected you sir and they have accepted you so we will have to be there in a week. This way everything can be set up legally so you can get away with your evil plain says Snively.


After we heard all that we rushed back to bunny’s house and called Pouncefield. I called them. My nephew wants to enroll in your school. He heard how great your school is and wants to come there for the new school year. We live in Knothole village says Uncle Chuck. The uniform could be sent to right away says the receptionist. Yes I do hold on one sec says Uncle Chuck.


Your dad came over tails and I asked him if I could enroll you too says uncle chuck. I don’t want my son leaving this village for no reason what so ever. I have way too many thing for him to fix and he’s a genius says tails dad. No that it and thanks for sending the uniform here says Uncle Chuck. Your uniform for you will be here in about two to three days says the receptionist.


About a half a hour after that they came and attacked the village. The only reason we didn’t do anything about it when we saw him because we thought you two would be back before any of this would have happen. We tried to hold them off but bunny didn’t survive and I deactivated my self. Ever since Eggman Roboticized me and you helped me out from freeing me from his grasp. I’ve learned that I could just deactivate my self for awhile and then I would automatically reactive my self many hours latter.


I hope that answers your questions and learned some info that will be help full to you latter nephew. You have to be in Pouncefield in two and a half weeks. Your uniform will be coming in two to three days and you will have some other clothes to wear when out side of school there. They have a law there that you have to have clothes on instead of just under wear and other garments that the women have to wear says uncle chuck.


While I’m waiting uncle I’m going to see if anyone there at Eggman hide out says sonic. Sonic stays there for the night while they celebrate that his dad alive. Sonic goes on and tells tails and chuck about the new laws Sally told him. Even the whole time they were celebrating they decided to masturbate and pee on each other. They were way to drunk to care because uncle chuck gave them a 24 of beer each. Tails just keep thinking about sonic cock while he was stroking his cock and watching his best friend do the same. Tails wanted to go down on his cock and just when he was about to sonic pisses right on tailless face. All three laughed about it. The party continued though out the night.


The next day after all of them were nursing a hang over.


Sonic stumbles out the door after saying good bye to his uncle and his best friend Tails. He rushed off to Eggman hideout that is located 1000 km away from the village and saw a note attached to the front door of Eggman factory and said.


We are currently are out right now.

We hope you come back some time

soon. The renovations will

Continue until the winter so

Please come back then

From the loving

Dr. Eggman


Sonic then opened the door and saw the place dead there was nothing there at all. He checks the whole place and there was nothing there at all. Sonic then went home and notices all these full opened beer bottles over the place. Eggman isn’t anywhere to be found and I’m going search the whole forest until I do find him says Sonic.


The three of them sit on the couch and start jerking off. Sonic hands tails and his uncle one of the open beer bottles. Sonic picks one up too. Cheers they all say in unison. They all took a huge chug and it took a couple of minutes to swallow it. That taste like urine says Tails. I think your right says Sonic. You did tell us about those new laws yesterday says Uncle Chuck.


The three of them decided to have a pee party. Sonic hands his uncle and tails a nice full bottle of pee. Cheers they say in unison. They start to drink the first one slowly. They have there eyes closed trying to get to use to the taste. After a couple of minutes they start to enjoy the taste. After drinking a couple of bottles they all have to pee.


Hey I got an idea says Tails. What is it asks Sonic. Why don’t we pee in the bottles and hand them off to someone or we could pee in each other mouths says Tails. Sound good lets do that and tails move your face to my dick because I got to pee says Sonic. Alright I will says Tails with a grin on his face.


Tails moves his body and bends down in front of Sonic. Tails has a beer bottle in his hand and lines it up with his dick. Tails opens his mouth to let Sonic golden fountain go into him. Sonic starts peeing at Tails. Sonic teases him by peeing at his face and then finally pees right in Tailless mouth. While this was going on Tails pees right in the beer bottle and fills the whole bottle up. After they finished peeing Tails gets up and hands the beer bottle to Sonic.


I want you to drink this says Tails. Alright since I just peed on you and in your mouth says Sonic. Sonic drinks the whole bottle while Tails stares at him licking his lips. The pee party continues on for a couple more hours till all the bottles were empty.


The next day and a half sonic spent his time exploring the whole forest and didn’t see or here anything about Eggman. Sonic opens the door and sees tails sucking off his uncle. Uncle chuck is in shock seeing tails and him this way. Uncle chuck couldn’t work up the courage to blow his load right in his nephew best friend mouth. I’ll let you two finish what you were doing and I have some stuff to do before I go says Sonic. The rest of the day was spent with Sonic finishing up unfinished business. Sonic didn’t want to forget about Tails and some of the other villagers who have helped him out countless times.


It turned out they just wanted to suck his cock or let him bang them. Sonic went to his uncle house and tails wasn’t there anymore. Chuck where did Tails go asks Sonic. He went back to his place and said he would be waiting for you there says chuck. Sonic was wishing tails was still here so he and his uncle could double team him at the same time. Sonic then goes to Tailless house and has sex with him for the rest of the day. For little did they both know this would be the last time they are together this way.


Good bye pal I hope you have a good time in Pouncefield says Tails. Good bye buddy I’ll miss you and I’ll see you when I get back from there says Sonic. They both went into each other arms and hugged while tears were coming down there faces.


Sonic heads back to his uncle place and the school uniformed had just arrived. There were extra clothes for him to wear out side of school that is uncle bought for him lying on the table. His uncle handed Sonic a back card with his name on it. I’ve been putting money on this every month since the day you were born until my hot dog stand became no more. Thanks to Eggman. It contains over $500 000.00 on it so use it on school stuff and food that it. If your not then I’m going to come over there and hit you in the balls so hard and repeatedly for about 10 times in a row at your school says uncle chuck. I get your point uncle and I’ll only use it for school stuff and food says sonic. Sonic was immediately scared of his uncle from that point on.


The Next Day


Sonic is getting packed up and ready to head off. Sonic started heading out the door and bumped into Tails who was just about to knock on the door. Hi tails says Sonic. Hi Sonic says Tails. I’m going to miss you and this place but I got to head out and stop Eggman no matter what the cost says Sonic. I’m going to miss you too pal says Tails. His uncle headed to the front of the house. You can’t go at sonic speed so your cover won’t be blown because you won’t know who in on it. You’re going to have to take the bus says Uncle Chuck while squeezing Sonic balls together.


I understand uncle because I don’t want the spy to spot me before hand. I want to know who it is and how Eggman linked to all this says sonic. Good boy says Chuck. Uncle chuck finally let’s go of Sonic balls. Sonic kneels over in all that pain that his uncle just gave him. Just imagine it will be ten times worse than that if you break those rules I’ve told you says chuck. Tails starts playing with sonic package and licks his balls better while squeezing Sonic balls together as hard as possible.


Tails then starts to suck sonic off right in front of his uncle while sonic balls are being squeezed. Tails sticks his but right in the air and chuck to stick his dick right in there. Chuck sticks his dick right in tails but and bangs the living daylights out of him. Chuck cums right in tails but. Sonic realizes how much pain he in right now and finally cums in tailless mouth while Sonic balls are being crushed.


Sonic kneels over on all fours from the pain and tails takes this as the perfect opportunity to stick his dick in sonic but. Tails starts to go in nice and slowly while sonic gasping in pain. Chuck decides to jerk off right in front of his nephew face. Sonic lefts his left hand off the ground and grabs his uncle balls. Sonic squeezes them as tight as he can and even yanks on them multiple times. His uncle did not flinch what so ever.


You think I can feel that nephew your wrong. When I got robotisized Eggman made sure that if any one tried that I wouldn’t feel it. Since you like feeling my balls why don’t you suck your uncle’s dick like a good nephew says Chuck. Chuck forces Sonic to open his mouth. Chuck finally gets Sonic to open his mouth and sticks his dick right in there. When chuck came in sonic mouth he forced sonic to drink it down. If you don’t drink it I’ll cut off his penis right here says Chuck. Tails comes in sonic but and enjoyed his sweet ass one last time. After all that sonic was really tried from all this. I promise my self that he will suck his dick for this one of these days says Sonic to him self.


Sonic walks out of the village and says goodbye to everyone and this village. This is my first step on the journey to Pouncefield and I’m only to see what lies out side of this place. I wonder what lies out there and hope I find Eggman along the way because I have a little over two weeks to get there Sonic says to him self.


Meanwhile at the castle.


Sally and her father were talking about the new laws that she told sonic. Sally was playing with herself while they were talking. Sally I’d didn’t make any new laws and I wouldn’t have made them because there a disgrace to women every where says King Acorn. I made them father because I’m in love with sonic and I want to do anything he tells me too says Sally.


Why didn’t you just tell him that instead of making up these laws and telling him I made them says King Acorn. I want sonic to tell me first because I don’t want to tell him and it just how I want to do this and that that says Sally.


I received an important piece of info that you will like my dear. Sonic is heading off to Pouncefield because Eggman there. I’ve already have everything arranged so have a shower and lick that cum off your hand. You will be heading there in a little over two weeks. There a plain at the bottom of the castle just for you. All your supplies have been bought and you have an unlimited supple of money for what ever your heart contends says King Acorn.


I’ll have a shower two hours before I leave but right now I’m going to my room and doing some stuff that I don’t want to do in front of you. I’m going to fist my self, try and pee in my mouth and try to eat my own shit. Thanks for everything you have done farther says Sally. Sally heads off to her room and leaves a note on the door. The note is covered in cum.


I won’t leave my room no matter what. The only time I will leave my room is two hours before I leave.

From you’re truly

Princess Sally


Hope you guys/ girls are liking my final revisions on these chapters

Chapter 3


Sonic heads out of the village and onwards towards Pouncefield where the school St. Lovejoy's is. Sonic hopes to find the spy that lives there and hopes to find love again. Sonic has a soft spot in his heart for Tails and Bunny which is held deep inside him. Sonic walks in the lush green forest to see if he can Eggman on his way over to the floating island.


Sonic goes to see if knuckles is home who lives on the floating island. The island hovers over an ocean. Sonic wants to see if Knuckles new anything about what Eggman was up to and who this spy is. Knuckles is a echidna and the last of his kind until he traveled back in time to save the rest of his race. Knuckles is the guardian of the Master Emerald and it is his sole duty to protect it. Once the Emerald is stolen the island will fall to earth and cause a huge tidal wave and destroy most of the forest along with knothole village.


Today of all day’s knuckles is not protecting the Master Emerald and I wonder where he’s off to says Sonic to himself. Sonic takes a quick look around to see if he can see knuckles. After no success sonic jets off at sonic speed around the island and still can’t find his anywhere at all. I wonder where he is because someone could have taken the master emerald with out him even knowing. He might be off with rouge who is knuckles sex slave or he got kidnapped by Eggman again says Sonic to him self.


Right before I leave this island for the last time I’m going to look at the emerald one last time says Sonic to him self. After sitting there for ten minutes pondering on all that has happened and what Eggman has planned this time around. Sonic enjoys jerking off and he comes on the master emerald. If Eggman in charge of St. Lovejoy’s by now think of the children and what strict punishment there being put through says Sonic to himself.


Sonic gets up and takes one last look at the Emerald and the island. Sonic decides to lick his own cum off the emerald. I’m curious what my own cum taste like says Sonic to him self. Sonic spits his own cum right out of his mouth after putting it in his mouth. Sonic realizes he shouldn’t ever do that again. When all of sudden out of no where the emerald gets stolen right in font of sonic eyes and didn’t see anyone take it. The island starts to shake and starting to head down to the ocean floor right underneath the massive island. Sonic grabs onto the closest tree he could reach just when the island comes crashing down in to the ocean.


The huge tidal wave heads towards the village and there nothing I can do to stop it. I just hope everyone get out of there ok. I wish we didn’t seal the underground shelter to protect us against something like this happening Sonic says to him self while in a panic.


Meanwhile back a knothole village.


Tails is sitting in his room maturbating while thinking about sonic and his big juicy cock. Just then a knock comes at the door and uncle chuck lets him self in. Tails cums right on chuck face as soon as chuck steps into his room. I’m so sorry for doing that to you says Tails.


Uncle chuck licks the juicy cum off his face and makes sure he got it all. Don’t worry about it. I’ve walked in on my nephew just when he did the same thing as you did. He also started maturbating right in front of me sometimes which to this day I don’t know why. Since the new laws kicked in I can understand now but I’m still not sure from when he was younger. The reason I came in here is we got to evacuate the village because there a huge tidal wave heading right for us says chuck.


Chuck and Tails run out of the house and warn everyone to evacuate the village because of the tidal wave coming towards them. There a huge panic of screaming and everyone tripping over each other. During this whole time Tails and Chuck get away safely away. They find the tallest hill and head to it as quickly as possible. They clime up the hill as fast as possible and when they reached the top they turned around just in time to see the tidal wave destroy the village.


The tidal wave hits with a harsh force that takes the villagers by storm. The houses get destroyed, there pieces of wood, tress split in two and all the villagers get horribly killed by the tidal wave. The tidal wave continues to head deeper into the forest to where chuck and tails are standing. It gets to the hill and climbs up right towards them. The water settles off right at the top of the hill.


There relived to still be alive after all that but there one small problem. They couldn’t go anywhere because as far as the eye could see they were surrounded by water. They both have the exact same idea. The only thing they could do was to have sex. They both thought sonic was dead and there no way he could survive this. They started getting freaky with each other and were trying some weird experimental sex acts.


Back on the floating island that is not floating anymore.


Sonic regains his balance and tries not to lose his lunch but does. The ground continue to shake and a passage way begins to open right were the emerald was. The tunnel was dark and has ancient righting on it that he couldn’t understand. Sonic goes into the tunnel to see where it leads when the door behind him shuts tight.


After using sonic speed to get to the bottom of the tunnel he sees an airplane. The plane was painted dark blue with a gold ring design on both sides and it also has the word sonic on the wings. Sonic takes a couple of minutes to admire the plane. He hopes into the cockpit and sees a note.


Dear Sonic my love

I’ve have adored you for such a long time but I’ve never worked up the courage to talk to you. I’ve made this plane for you. I hope you like it and we can meat up soon because I miss you. I’ll be seeing you at school in Pouncefield.

From your love


Sonic starts up the plane and a hatch opens up so he can take off. The plane takes off with out any problems. Sonic looks down at the forest and sees it not there anymore and off in the distance sonic doesn’t see the village anymore.


I failed all of them. I swore I would protect they all but I’ve failed. I’ll miss you all my friends and uncle chuck. I’ll get you Eggman for what you’ve done and this time I’m going to kill you. You’ve pushed me too far and now you’ll see what I’m like when I’m really ticked off. I’m going to head to Pouncefield and find this spy and make sure he or she tells me where you are Sonic says to him self in a blind rage.


Sonic sets his eyes on Pouncefield and hopes he’s going in the right direction. The sun begins to set and the stars begin to come out in the night sky. Sonic grieves for all of them and wonders what going to happen next on his journey to Pouncefield.


Just before the tidal wave hit the kingdom.


Sir there a tidal wave heading right for us and I’ve put up the shield so the water won’t come in here. I’ve also judged by the amount of water there is it shouldn’t be all gone in time for Sally to leave for Pouncefield says Roy.


The tidal wave hits the shield and makes the kingdom shake and the shield still holds up. A lot of breakable things fall over and get destroyed into a millions of pieces. The cleaning crews already start sweeping it up.


Roy I need you to check on my daughter and she’s in her room masturbating. If you feel the need to touch my daughter or what not and I grant you permission to you that you can get a blow job from her says king acorn.


Roy goes to sally’s door and knocks but there no answer. Roy breaks the door done and sees sally lying there on her bed in the nude. There was glass covering the floor. Roy calls a cleaning crew over to sally room to clean up all the glass.


30 min latter in sally room.


I see your not hurt from that ordeal. Your father told me that you would suck my cock if I came here and help you in anyway says Roy. I understand since you did help me by getting a cleaning crew to pick up the glass. I want to stick my chair upside down and have my pussy going up and down on it. It would give my hand a break and I want to lick all the cum off my arm says sally.


Roy takes off his pants and underwear. Sally licks her lips and takes Roy cock into her mouth. Sally sucks on it nice and slowly for ten minutes and Roy blows his load in Sally’s mouth.


That was fun but I want more says Sally. Sorry but I can’t because of your father. I like to have your father on my good side and that all I desire. Good bye sally and have fun with that chair says Roy.


Roy walks out of the room and tells sally’s father that she’s fine but doesn’t mention anything about the blow job. Sally goes on and has sex with her chair. Sally licks the cum off her arm and realizes how badly her hand smells. I’ll just stay in this position until I have to leave for Pouncefield says Sally to her self.


I'm getting there so hold your horses. I have one chapter left to revise then it back to chapter 5

The Long awaited Chapter 5

I hope you all enjoy chapter 5 of the story. This is a little over 37 pages long. It the longest chapter on the school days bored right now. Just don’t expect me to write one this long again at least for awhile. I told you it would be my 100th post that this chapter would be up. Have Fun


Chapter 5

The Misadventures of Sonic

Sonic hovers over the couple for a couple of minutes to see if he could recognize them but he couldn’t make out anything out because they were just a blur. Sonic heads off after seeing two people screw ever harder and faster then they were before.


Sonic heads west on his way to Pouncefield to start his first day of school and so he can capture the spy that was sent there by Eggman. He comes across a city after two hours into his trip. Sonic decides to land his plane in the forest nearby to avoid detection so his cover can’t be blown up in his face. Sonic decides to leave the plane and go into the forest after he changes into some clothes. Sonic finds a black pair of jeans and a tie die shirt underneath his seat. Sonic puts them on and now no one will recognize him. Sonic hopes out of the plain and takes a look around him.


Sonic walks through the lush green forest and doesn’t see anyone around. He sees a black hedgehog sleeping against a tree. Hi shadow haven’t seen you in awhile what have you been up to asks Sonic. The hedgehog wakes up and slowly gets up from where he was sitting. The hedgehog turns around and looks directly at Sonic.


My name is FrostCat but my friends call me Frost and what’s your name friend asks Frost. My name Sonic the hedgehog but everyone calls me Sonic says Sonic. With there introduction Sonic realizes he’s made a grade mistake that he wasn’t a hedgehog. The cat has a sword, a black and blue shirt and pants on. Sonic also thought this guy was going to kill him and was an assassination from Dr. Eggman.


What are you doing out here in this forest asks Frost. I’m on my way to the city in order to stop the evil Dr. Eggman and his spy from ruining people lives. What are you doing out here in this forest asks Sonic. I’m here to join the band of freedom fighters out here because I can really help them out a lot. You want to come with me asks Frost.


No thank you man I’m a freedom fighter and I just lost everyone close to me because a huge tidal wave that killed everyone I know says Sonic. I’m sorry for you loss and I hope you get the bastered who did this to you. Good luck on your mission friend says Frost. You too with those freedom fighters says Sonic.


They both head off in opposite directions. Frost heads towards the freedom fighters hideout and Sonic heads towards the city. After a half and hour of walking towards the city he’s finally gets there to begin his first day of school and to find the spy that works for Dr. Eggman.


Sonic takes a walk around town and sees two brown bunnies heading off to the western sector of town. There was on male and female but the female looks like a cross dresser. Sonic thought there something wrong with them the way they were holding hands. Sonic heads farther into the city and sees a cute white bunny with red hair wearing a purple dress. Sonic walks up to the bunny.


Hi I’m Sonic. I’m just wondering if this is Pouncefield and if it isn’t can you tell me how to get there asks Sonic. The bunny doesn’t respond for ten minutes and has this dumb founded look on her face. I’m sorry what was your question I wasn’t paying attention says the bunny. Hi I’m Sonic. I’m just wondering if this is Pouncefield and if it isn’t can you tell me how to get there asks Sonic again. I’m Connie and you’re not in the right town this is Xephir. You still have a six hour trip to get there by plane. If you head south west from here you should be able to get there no problem says Connie.


Thank you Connie for your help and I don’t want to be late says Sonic. No problem you’re the second person to ask me the same question this month. I just can’t remember the person’s name. I would like to help you more but I’m sorry says Connie. That alright your help been quite enough and I now know how far I’m behind this person I’m looking for says Sonic. Goodbye Sonic and good luck to you says Connie. Goodbye Connie and thank you again for your help says Sonic.


Meanwhile back at the plane


When this guy gets back I want to make sure he doesn’t make it where he going. I got paid big time for this one by some guy calling him self the one or I at least I think it was a guy. I don’t think that was his or her real name. He or she told me to cut the fuel line and destroy the landing gear Chip says to him self.


Back in Xephir


Sonic heads out of Xephir and back into the forest towards his plane. Sonic hears some rustling in the bushes. Sonic heads over in the direction of the noise and sees what going on. He sees Frost and this women talking. Sonic hears that she is part of the freedom fighters. Sonic leaves them alone and heads back to his plane.


Meanwhile back at the plane


I’ve destroyed the landing and I’m staring to cut the fuel line. I hear someone coming so I better stop Chip says to himself. Chip sits down in front of the plane just in time to see a blue hedgehog arriving.


Sonic gets to the plane and sees a chipmunk sitting beside his plane. He wearing a hat and has a coat on. Can I help you asks Sonic. No I’m waiting for my friends and this is my plane. I’m going to beat you up if you even come near me. I’m Chip and this is what you get for making me get up says Chip.


Chip gets up and kicks Sonic in the foot. Well sorry but this is my plane and I’m going to have to take it back says Sonic. Sonic picks up Chip and looks him directly in the eyes. You understand me don’t you says Sonic. Sonic has his right hand ready to flick Chip in the balls. Yes you can have the plane but just don’t hit me in the balls and put me down says Chip. I’m glad we have an understanding so I’m going to leave you alone and don’t ever touch my plane again. You got that says Sonic. Yes what ever you say says Chip.


Sonic puts Chip down on the ground and runs off to look for the rest of his friends. Sonic hopes back into the plane and takes off in the right direction this time. After ten minutes after taking off the landing gear falls off the plane. It must have been that damn chipmunk. I’m going to get him the next time I see him Sonic says to himself.


Five hours and forty five minutes latter.


Ah damn it all the fuel leaking out of the plane. So much for not being detected by anyone and I hope no one sees this plane land. I’m going to crash Sonic says to him self. The city right below him and he has to land somewhere because he knows he won’t get out of the city in time.


Meanwhile at East Side Mario’s


I’m Rotor your waiter tonight. Your table is ready and I hope you two enjoy a lovely dinner out here on the patio says Rotor. Rotor takes them out side and shows them to there table. I hope you enjoy your meal. I’ll be right back for your drinks and here are your two menus says Rotor.


Edward and Laura stare into each other eyes and look up at the stars and see a plane coming down at incredible speed. They get up out there chairs and move out of the way very quickly. They hope the plane doesn’t land near them to interfere with there romantic evening.


Back on the plane


Good they moved out of the way. I’ve lost control of the plane and I can’t get out of this noise dive. I hope I survive this says Sonic. Sonic crashes the plane right where Edward and Laura were sitting. The plane slides for a couple more feet and comes to a stop right in front of Edward.


Edward fates right when the plane comes to a stop and Laura manages to wake him up ten minutes latter. Sonic gets out of the plane and sees if there ok. Hi I’m Sonic, Sonic the hedgehog but you can just call me Sonic. I’m sorry about your dinner someone cut my fuel line and destroyed my landing gear. At least no one was hurt says Sonic.


It him it really him and I thought it was just a game and comics says Edward. Edward fates again but this time Laura doesn’t help him. I’m Laura his girlfriend and this is Edward my boyfriend. I don’t know why but he keeps fatting for some reason but I’m not quite sure why. Can you try to get him up this time asks Laura.


Sure no problem and I’ll be glad to help you out says Sonic. Sonic pulls on Edwards’s fur and immediately wakes him up. Who did that and why asks Edward. It was me and because you keep fatting for some reason. I used the only way I know how to wake people up who fate a lot says Sonic.


I’m Edward and I thought you were a fictional character but you are real. I know there tons of games and comics they keep making. There also hentai and there at least four TV shows that have with you in it so far. There even a web site that has every comic they have made with you and your friends in it. You want to come back to my place tonight and meet my family. I also know my sister Edna is a big fan of yours and she also a big tease says Edward.


Sure I love to meet your family but I’m not sure if your girlfriend Laura will approve if I disturb your evening says Sonic. I don’t mind and today been a little weird so how can it get any stranger then this says Laura. Strange how asks Sonic. I’ve meet your arch rival Dr. Eggman because he stopped in front of my house playing Sonic Heroes music. It also the worst Sonic game music ever made and drove a Ford Geo says Edward.


Since you landed on are table and destroyed are romantic evening lets go back to your house Edward. Just tell the waiter what happened says Laura. Sure I’ll go tell him says Edward. Laura slaps Edward on the ass as he walks back inside to tell the waiter what happened.


Edward steps inside the restaurant and sees there waiter. Edward walks over to the waiter to explain what happened outside. Excuse me sir but are dinner is ruined because a plane crashed landed right where we were sitting. The lucky thing is no one got hurt and we’ve lost are appetite. We’re going to leave and just head back home says Edward.


Rotor shakes his head in discus. I don’t believe you and let me go and see this says Rotor. Rotor and Edward head out to where the table was. I still don’t believe you. There nothing wrong with this table it just a little more decorative then the other tables we have here says Rotor.


You can’t see the plane are you blind? Were not staying here and were going home. If you charge us for the damages we will sue you. You can’t sue us for a plane crash. These things happened and you can’t do anything about it says Edward. Laura and Sonic shake there heads in agreement.


I am not blind and you can’t leave till you have something to eat. It against are policy to let are guests leave without eating says Rotor. They all ignore him and head outside the restaurant. Edward calls his dad to pick them up. Sonic goes back into the restaurant and goes to where the plain crashed. Sonic looks in the plain and sees all his clothes have disappeared. Sonic heads back outside and waits for Edward’s dad to show up.


Fifteen minutes latter


Hi dad I’m glad to see you. Is it ok if Sonic and Laura spend the night asks Edward. Sure it alright and how do you know this Sonic fellow ask Mr. Fox. We just meet him and he crash landed his plane right near us says Edward. Edward goes on and tells his dad about the whole incident. Edward just finishes telling his dad the whole story when they pulled up to the house.


The four of them walk up to the house to see Edna and Miss Fox standing there with a worry look on there face. I wonder who the new guy is because he seems awfully familiar. I want him to stay in my room tonight so we can have a good time. Just thinking about it making me all wet Edna says to her self. Your date ended early tonight and did anything happen asks Miss Fox. Edward tells the whole story again to him mom and sister. Oh I see your glad to stay the night and do you have anyplace to stay in Pouncefield while you’re here asks Miss Fox.


No I don’t and I was hoping to stay with one of the students here so I can blend in says Sonic. You can stay with us as long as you like. You will be staying in Edwards room and we are suppose to have someone else coming to stay with us and she will be staying with Edna says Miss Fox. Thanks mom and were going to head to my room says Edward.


The three of them head up to Edward room. Edward closes the door behind them. I have something to show you. It has to do with what I was talking about earlier. This has every comic that has you in it and it the fifteenth anniversary of the series now says Edward. Show me I want to see this site says Sonic.


Edward turns on his computer and goes on the internet. A friend that obsessed with you sent me this link. He went to my other school and we kept calling him the Sonic Master because no matter what he lived, breathed and talked about you for 24/7. I don’t recall his actual name and all the teachers just called him Sonic says Edward.


Edward types in http://tails.kicks-ass.net and hits enter. Sonic and Laura stair at the scene while Edward clicks on the comic section. Edward clicks on the sonic main series and then clicks on issue 50. They wait for the issue to download. After it finishes downloading Edward unzips the file. He clicks on it and lets Sonic read it. Sonic reads the whole thing twice and shakes his head confusion.


Who the hell does this person think he is copying my life because this stuff actually happened to me and all the text is right too which is weird. Who ever this person is very good. All the text and the characters are right which is scary. This person observed us very closely says Sonic. Who do you think it is asks Laura. Let me think back says Sonic.


Sonic just remembers who it possibility could be when a knock comes at the door. Sonic forgets because of the knocking at the door. Damn it I can’t remember now because of the knocking says Sonic Edward answers the door and standing on the other side of the door was Edna. Hello big brother what are you three doing asks Edna. Edna gives Sonic a wink. Not much were just sitting in here talking says Edward.


Edna comes into Edward room and sits right between Sonics legs and her head sitting right on his cock. Edward is really annoyed at her for doing this but Sonic doesn’t have a worry look on his face. Sonic really enjoying it and gets a boner from her head resting there.


Oh what a big boy you are and I would like to meet your little friend if we go in my room says Edna. Edward gets a disturbed and discussed look on his face from what his sister just said. No thanks Edna plus your brother right there and it would be a little weird says Sonic. Edna gigolos and gets up very slowly and decides to sit on sonic lap instead. Just when Edna was about to sit down she unzips sonic pants and pulls his underwear down. His cock was straight up and Edna didn’t have any panties on. Edna sat right on his lap with his dick deep within her pussy.


Edward has this disgusted and disturbed look on his face and is trying to hold the anger deep down inside of him and is trying not letting this get to him. Sonic has a grin on his face but is also feeling awkward for what Edward sister just did just did to him now. Laura just realizes what just happen and gives Sonic a kiss. Laura uses one of her hands and slides it down between Edna legs while the other is on her chest.


Edward just losses it and pulls Edna off Sonic cock as quick as possible. Edna kicks sonic in the balls by accident. Sonic falls on the ground after getting hit in the balls by Edna and screams in pain. Edward takes Edna outside his room and closes the door. They go to Edna room and Edward slams the door behind him.


Back in Edward room


Mine if you finish what she started asks Sonic. Sure I don’t mind and I like to suck on that cock anyway. I also want your cum inside me says Laura. Laura opens her mouth and starts to give sonic a blow job.


Back in Edna room


If you ever you that again I’m going to tell mom and dad everything. I even know about the Jenny stuff, how you fooled around with Amanda and all the other guys/ girls you did. I still have nightmares about the time you hacked into my dreams and I couldn’t get hardly any sleep. There going to give you such a harsh punishment that your only friend will be that thing between your legs. They will lock the door and never let you leave the room except when you have to go to the bathroom. I also bet the food and drink they bring up for you will have extra nutritional value to it. Before I forget you will never ever get your one desire to have sex with your brother which is wrong on so many levels says Edward in rage.


Edna has this scared and worried look on her face. I don’t know how he knows about Jenny and Amanda unless someone told him. He could have seen me with Jenny outside of school and we did that stuff for a week. The only way he would know about Amanda is if Amanda tolled him. We stayed in her room and yiffed every time I came over. I’m going to talk to those two next time I see them says Edna to her self. Edward storms out of the room and slams the door behind him. Edna started crying right as soon as the door closed.


Edward hears her cries but just ignores them and walks back to his room. Edward opens the door and sees Sonic and Laura just sitting there looking right at him. How did it go asks Laura. Let just say I need to get that all off my chest that I’ve been holding that in for a year says Edward.


I glad you told me that and now I got to tell you something. While you were in Edna room yelling at her and we could hear you in here. I gave sonic a blowjob and I just finished right when I heard the door slam says Laura. I’m glad you told me that my sweat heart. I’m in such a relived mood that I was thinking that we could have a threesome says Edward.


I wouldn’t mind one but not tonight and I’m not in the mood since you just yelled at your sister. Can you tell me why you did that asks Laura. No I just don’t want to says Edward. Fine but you will never ever get sex from me for seven years and that includes if were married by then says Laura.


Edward doesn’t want to tell her but he has to now especially after she’s going to deny him sex for seven years. Edward also has a confused puzzled look on his face. I just hope she doesn’t leave me after I tell her everything I know and what my sister put me through Edward says to him self.


You want to know the whole truth about my sister well here it goes says Edward. Edward goes on and tells Laura and Sonic who are shocked at what they hear about Edna. If I see her one more time doing anything sexual in front of me ever again I’m going to tell my parents every thing says Edward. Laura and Sonic are both speechless about the whole ordeal with Edna. Laura do you still love me after I tolled you all that asks Edward. For now and forever my love. I’m still not in the mood for sex with everything that happened today says Laura.


I understand and surprisingly enough I have a back up plain if you were not in the mood. I got an advance copy of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles that not even out on DVD yet. I got it from the Sonic Master. He sends me a DVD once in a while and this was the last one he sent me. I checked it and it really good quality and it is the whole movie says Edward.


What does this Sonic Master do asks Sonic. Last I’ve heard from him he is working for Sonic Team at Sega. He the youngest writer ever and his first project was Sonic and the Secret Rings. He told me in his email it the revival of the sonic series on consoles says Edward. You guys want to watch it asks Edward. Sure Sonic and Laura say at the same time. Edward pops the movie into the DVD rom drive and the movie loads up. Edward clicks play and they sit there and watch the movie. After the movie was over they all went to bed.


The next couple of days nothing much happened Sonic tolled Edward and Laura all about his adventures back home. The relationship between him, sally and bunny which he loved both of them but now are lost. He also told them about the special times him, Tails and his Uncle Chuck had. Sonic also went into why he came to Pouncefield and what happened to the village he lived in. Both Edward and Laura were both sorry for his lose.

Edna spent those two days in her room still upset about what her brother told her. Her parents went to see what was the matter but she wouldn’t let them in.


Monday


I have to go and get some money before we go to the mall and I need to get things for school this year. I’ll meet you there and I’ll be there is a couple of hours says Laura. Sonic and Edward went back to Edward’s room. They could hear the sobbing of Edna still across the hall. I like to tell you about the first day of school last year and I met Laura says Edward. Ok man just let here it I’m curious now how you to meet says Sonic.


It was my first day of school last year and my parents just moved into town. After class I asked Rodriguez where the bathroom was who I saw in the hall way and I accidentally walked into the woman washroom. I really had to take a piss and I didn’t look at the sign. I didn’t realize it at the time and I went into the stale. I unzipped my fly and I looked down. There was a squirrel sitting there on the toilet.


Laura started sucking my cock but I tolled her I really have to take a piss. Laura told me not to pee on her fur. I sat down and took a piss right between her legs. After I did that I stood up and she started sucking my cock again. After a minute of that a white bunny opened the door and saw us. Laura slammed the door in her face and I lost my erection. The only reason I got that blowjob is so Laura wouldn’t tell the teachers what I just did. I’m amazed man I wish that happens to me says Sonic. There more too it says Edward. Edward goes on and tells Sonic the rest of the story.


Wow I wished that happens to me this year says Sonic, Sonic and Edward both have an erection after that story. Before we go can I send an email to this Sonic Master because I really like to meet him says Sonic. Sure and good thing I left my computer on says Edward.


Edward logs into his email and get it set up so Sonic can type a letter to the Sonic Master. Here you go it already set up for ya and if you need any help ask me says Edward. Thanks man I think I can manage this says Sonic. Edward lets Sonic set down in his chair so he can type his email.


Dear Sonic Master


I’m using Edward email address and this may come to a shock to you but I am the true Sonic. My full name is Sonic the hedgehog. Edward has given me the opportunity to send you this letter.


I’m in Pouncefield and I would like to make a challenge to you. Who knows more about me then me. I eagerly wait for your reply to see if you’re not a coward. If your not then you will come to Pouncefield to face me to see who the master of me is.


From the true Sonic


Sonic hits send button and waits for his reply but he knows it will take awhile. That all I have to say to him so lets go says Sonic. Alright I want to know how this ends now between you two hedgehogs. Let go so Laure doesn’t get upset says Edward.

Edward gets some money from his dad. After Sonic and Edward leave Edna finally get out of her room and heads into the bathroom. She cleans off her face of all her tears and tries to put on a happy face.


Edna heads downstairs to see her parents sitting there having coffee. They see Edna while she walks into the kitchen. Edna sits down at the table after getting some milk and a sandwich for herself. What wrong sweaty you been in your room for awhile asks Miss Fox. Nothing wrong mom I just had to think things over for awhile. I also have to go see Jenny and ask her something very important says Edna. Ok sweaty just so you know your mother and I are here for you says Mr. Fox. Thanks mom and dad for your concern says Edna.


Edna finishes up her milk and her sandwich and heads over to Jenny place. Edna walks up to door and rings the door bell. After a couple of minutes the door opens and sees Jenny standing there. Hi Jenny says Edna. Hi Edna I thought you were someone else. I thought Scotty was coming over today. I hope nothing wrong with him. What can I do you for says Jenny. Can we talk privately in your room so your parents don’t here us asks Edna. Sure it must be important if you came to see me says Jenny. The girls head up to Jenny room.


You know about me and my previous relationship with you says Edna. Ya I know all about. Ya I remember all about it and I’m cool with it. It St Lovejoy’s and we all do that sort of stuff. Don’t worry I’ve never told anyone about it not even your brother. I’ve seen you suck guys off in the school but I don’t know how you do it with your brother right there says Jenny. I’m sure he notices but doesn’t say anything because Laura gives him a blow job every day on the way to school. That all and thanks for not telling anyone even my brother says Edna.


Thank you Jenny no hard feeling and know I got to figure out how my brother knows about that. I’ll see you around and if you see my brother ask him for me says Edna. Will do my best says Jenny. Edna leaves Jenny place with a lot on her mind. This leaves me with more questions then answers like how does my brother know and who told him. If no one tells me I’m going to have to ask my brother personally Edna says to herself.


Meanwhile at the mall


Edward and Sonic both head off to the mall to see Laura but she’s no where in sight. Edward sees some of his fellow classmates and his friends there. Edward sees Scotty in the food court really upset while they were standing in line to get some food. Sonic and Edward walked up to Scotty to see what the matter with him. Scotty has tears down his face and his eyes were all watery.


What wrong man you seem pretty upset asks Edward. My mom just died and I got a call from my dad. The doctors say it was a heart attack but I bet it was this new principal that did this to her. I over heard him saying that he was going to train the parents to be stricter to there kids. That what caused her to die but the heart attack did her in says Scotty.


I’m so sorry man is there anything we can do to help you asks Edward. I’m going to find that bastered and kill him with my dad sniper rifle. I going to shoot him a whole bunch of times before I kill him says Scotty. That won’t bring your mom back and you will go to jail or even worse death row. I’ll help you out man but first I got to find who giving Eggman all this information. It could be anyone of you. Don’t trust anybody except the people close to you says Sonic.


Who are you and why you are here ask Scotty. My name in Sonic the hedgehog but just call me Sonic. I came here on a mission because there a spy among you that wants to ruin everyone life. Eggman became your principal so his plain can be put into action. We got to be careful or else who knows what he will do to us. Just act normal or as normal as possible so you won’t get into any trouble. Who knows what torture he will put us through if we disobey him says Sonic.


Where the funeral we will come down and pay are respects to your mom says Edward. It’s this Saturday at 2:30 pm in the Pouncefield cemetery. Just be nice to everyone there because my whole family going to be there. You’re also going to have to wear a tuxedo and I’m here to get one but I’m to upset right now. Can you guys just leave me alone asks Scotty.


Sure man take your time when you need us we will be there for you. Sonic also staying with me for the school year so he can settle this matter. Just let it all out man and it better to let it out then keep it all bottled up says Edward. Edward and Sonic leave Scotty alone and they take one last at him. Scotty was pouring out tears and keep yelling Mommy, Mommy I miss you Mommy. I going to help and stop that man from what he did to you Mommy. The yelling could be heard through the whole mall and everyone came to see what was the matter.


While the crowd was all fixed on Scotty. Edward saw some other people he knew from school. Edward and Sonic walk over to meet these people. Sonic I like to introduce these people to you says Edward. Steve who a sloth and if he put his brain to use he would do so much better in school. There a nickname for him called sloth the moth.

Nicro who always has a wooden sword on him and likes to think he is tough. He tried to fight Rodriguez and got beat up pretty badly. He’s shy and always sits beside him self in every class. Joey who loves to show off talks in Shakespearean at any given moment and still hasn’t met the girl of his dreams.


Tom is a big black cat who really shy and his nick name is Tommy Boy. He is crazy at the most inconvenient time and wants to have sex with me. I once was going to the bathroom at school and he busted the door open and forced his dick in my mouth. He also blew his load in my mouth and I forced my self to swallow. If I didn’t he would of cut my dick off.


Sam Jones but everyone calls him Sam who has a crush on Jessica but can’t work up the courage to tell her. He also looks out for all his friends at school. He also knows martial arts so don’t pick a fight with him. He will kick your but.


This is Ralf and his sister Carmon who moved from Japan. Ralf has a wooden sword on him so he won’t get kicked out of the mall. I’ve seen his real one and it awesome. He also really shy around girls but not around guys but we hope he get past that one day. He also going out with Mandy and told us about his first time with her behind the bushes at school.


His sister Carmon is cool and is trying to help his brother get over his shyness. It some what working but not completely but his sister keeps trying. That all of the people that I know from school hear but you will see more of the kids once the school year starts says Edward.


Hi all I’m new in town and I’m glad to meet some of Edwards school mates before school starts says Sonic. Hi all seven of them say at the same time. Let go out side and talk and leave Scotty alone says Edward. All seven of them head out side while the crowd still hovers around Scotty.


The moment the seven of them are out the door Scotty looks up and sees the crowd around him. Scotty eyes are still watery, face is wet from all the tears and his black button up shirt with blue flames going up the arms and bottom of the shirt going up to the collar which is his favorite shirt is all soaked from all the crying.


Scotty runs through the crowd and heads to the washroom. He wasn’t looking which way he was going into washroom. After getting in the washroom to be left alone he clears his eyes off and sees he’s in the womans washroom. Ah crap why can’t I be left alone today Scotty says to him self. Scotty takes a closer look in the washroom and sees Amanda standing there and wondering what the matter. Hi Scotty what the matter asks Amanda. My mom died from a heart attack, we had a fight and I never forgave her. I also never told her how much I love her as my mom says Scotty.


I’m really sorry Scotty and your mom and I were going to go out to the mall on Saturday to buy your birthday present says Amanda. Saturday is the day of the funeral says Scotty. Scotty starts crying even more then he was. I’ll come Saturday to the funeral to pay my respects. I’ll give you something that will make you feel better even just for a little while says Amanda. I would like to feel a little bit better even if it just for a little awhile says Scotty.


Amanda checks the bathroom to see if anyone in here except for them. She then opens the bathroom stall and sits down. Come in here and I’ll give something that you won’t forget says Amanda. Scotty walks into the stall and locks the door behind him. Amanda grabs Scotty package and feels how big it is. She then unzips his pants and pulls down his underwear. Amanda looks at Scotty dick and it looks like 12 centimeters long.


Amanda starts to tease Scotty by sliding her tong up and down his cook. Her paw was playing with his balls. Amanda finally sticks her whole mouth on his cock and begins to suck slowly up and down Scotty shaft. Scotty stops crying for the moment and has a smile on his face. This is the best blow job I’ve ever gotten and nothing can beat this Scotty says to him self.


Scotty spaces out while looking at Amanda sucking on his cock. Twelve minutes have passed and Scotty finally cums into Amanda mouth. Amanda swallows it all and cleans the little bit of cum left on her face. Amanda gets up after taking a couple more sucks on Scotty cock. Amanda gives Scotty a kiss and pulls down her panties.


I know you always wanted me Scotty and I bet you saw me come into the bathroom. That why you ran into this bathroom deliberately and I want your cock in my ass. I won’t ever forget this says Amanda. I’ve only dreamt of this moment for as long as I remember but I never thought it would come true. I’m going to give you something to remember for awhile says Scotty.


Scotty slowly inserts his dick into Amanda ass. Oh that fells so good do me as much as you want says Amanda. Scotty starts thrusting slowly back and forward just to in joy this moment. Faster god damit and my boyfriend doesn’t go this slow says Amanda. Scotty nods his head. Get her done and yes maim you will be pleasured says Scotty.


Scotty starts going faster and Amanda lifts her right leg off the ground. Scotty sees her foot coming up and uses his right hand on her foot. Scotty starts massaging her foot softly and Amanda starts acting sex crazed. Stop Scotty let me turn around says Amanda. While Amanda was turning around Scotty slaps Amanda on the ass.


Amanda sits on the toilet with her legs spread out with her juices coming out of her pussy. Scotty puts his dick in Amanda sweet moist pussy. He starts thrusting fast into her. Scotty enjoying this moment because he’s long dreamed of this day he would finally have sex with Amanda. After forty five minutes Scotty about to cum. Cum inside me Scotty because I want to fell you inside of me says Amanda. Scotty cums inside of Amanda pussy and then Amanda goes down and cleans off Scotty dick. The two of them put there clothes back on and leave separately so no one knows what happened in the washroom. Scotty leaves first and heads out to finally buy a tuxedo. Amanda goes off to buy some women’s clothing.


I’m feeling a lot better right now considering what just happened. I know the guys won’t believe this so I’ll keep my mouth shut for now. I still miss you mom but right now I’m happy truly happy. When this day is over I’ll be depressed again but I’m going to enjoy this moment till that time Scotty says to him self. Scotty heads over to the tuxedo store to see what they have. After looking around he gets some help from the store clerk. The clerk helps Scotty out to find a suit for him to wear. After Scotty pays for the tux he heads off home to see his dad.


Meanwhile at Laura house


Laura was busy getting ready to head to the mall to see Edward and Sonic. She looks out the window to see Edna coming towards the house. Laura heads down stairs and opens the door just before Edna rings the door bell. Edna shocked to see Laura right there and before Edna knew it Laura grabs her hand as they headed towards Laura room. Once they entered her room Laura closes the door.


Laura did my brother tell you who told him all those things about me asks Edna. No he never told me a thing and I’m not going to pry it out of him to satisfy you. You got what coming to you Edna and it about time someone put you in your place says Laura. You and my brother are truly meant for each other but one day I’ll get you two for not telling me. It going to be when you least expect it and when I know the truth to it all says Edna. Fine but just remember your one wish will never come true. Damn it all now I’m going to be late to meet your brother so I’ll just see him tomorrow says Laura.


Edna storms down the hall and slams the door behind her. She then goes and kicks the flower pot. The flower pot flies in the air and lands on drive way. The pot breaks into a lot of pieces. That will teach her and now I got to find the other students from school. I’ll ask them when I see them Edna says to her self. Edna walks slowly home in rage.


Back outside the mall


Nicro and Ralf were outside discussing who the better sword fighter. After much debate there going to fight to see who better. We can’t do it here man. Let do it at the school tomorrow to see who the best says Ralf. Agreed and I’ll be there at 1:30 pm and then we shall begin are duel says Nicro. Cya there guys says Ralf. Cya all tomorrow says Nicro.


The gang says there goodbyes to each other and head off on there separate ways home. Before Edward and Sonic head back to Edwards place they take one last look for Laura but they don’t see her. They head back home and begin to set the plain in motion for tomorrow. Edward took a quick look into Edna room and sees she not home yet. I guess she’s trying to figure out how I know Edward says to him self.


Sonic and Edward set up an online poll to see who would win the sword fight tomorrow. They put it on the school website. They also put up were the sword fight was going to be and when so no one would miss it. After an hour Edna comes home and heads right to her room.


Edward walks to Edna room and knocks on the door. Edna opens the door to see Edward standing there and slams the door on his face. I guess she is really mad at me after what I said to her a couple days ago. She still can’t figure it out and I’m glad because I won’t tell her Edward says to him self. Edward walks back to his room with a smile on his face that knowing Edna won’t be getting away with that stuff anytime soon. Edward and Sonic go to bed in the anticipating of the sword fight being held tomorrow.


Tuesday


Sonic Master room in New York


I was sitting in my room working on the script for the next Sonic game. I decided to check my email because I haven’t looked at it in awhile. I open up my email and notices I have two new emails one was from Edward and the other one was from my boss.


I click on the one from my boss first.


Dear Sonic Master


Do to your huge success of your game we have decided that you can take a break. We have set you up with a one year school ship in Pouncefield because we know one of your friends live there. Everything will be paid for and we have set up an apartment for you to stay at once your there.


Don’t forget to take a little break from Sonic and enjoy other things while your there.


From your boss

Ichigo


I hit the reply button and stared to write my email.


Dear Ichigo


Thanks for giving me this year off and you won’t regret it. I’ll be leaving on Saturday and if you need me for anything before then you let me know.


From Sonic Master

The one and only who revived the Sonic series from the brink of extension.


I hit the send button and hope he doesn’t want me for anything till I come back. I click Edwards email and read it over twice. The real Sonic in Pouncefield and now this gives me the perfect opportunity to challenge him. I quickly hit the reply button.


Dear Sonic and Edward


This couldn’t have worked out better for me. I’m coming down to Pouncefield on Saturday. I would love to challenge you Sonic to see who the best me or you. I’ll challenge you on the Monday because I need time to get all my stuff together before we duel.


May the best hedgehog won and the loser bask in the winners glory because I will beat you for I am the master not you. The master will never revel it secrets young grasshopper. If only the apprentice can beat the master then I shall revel all. There are things you shall learn that you have to unlearn for you to master. For there for I am the master of all that is Sonic. If you need help just give me a hauler only after I beat you will you cry. You will call me master for that what I am and you shall beg for all the help you can get.


Edward I’ll be glad to see you soon. I still have your address saved so I’ll come over Sunday morning to see you and your sister. It will be good to catch up on old times and all.


From the master of all that is Sonic

Sonic Master


I hit send and hoping that the true Sonic will be a worthy challenge for me and not some joke. I finally can put all my skills to use with out holding back on my opponent because I know he won’t ether. I turned on the radio and the song Sunday Morning was playing. I turn the radio right off because I can’t stand that song.


I start to get my stuff together and I have to say my goodbyes to everyone before I go. I hope everything goes smoothly while I’m there. I head out after grabbing the keys to the apartment.


Back in Pouncefield in Edwards room


Sonic and Edward wake up and immediately and go to check the poll for the sword fight on Edward’s computer. They check the poll and it was tied. They were both surprised by this. There going to be a lot of people there today and let’s check if I got an email back from the Sonic Master yet says Edward. Agreed let’s do that says Sonic.


Edward goes to check him email and sees an email from the Sonic Master. Edward clicks on it and they both read it. That good it Sunday instead of Saturday because of the funeral were going to. If it was Saturday we wouldn’t be seeing him we would see Scotty instead says Edward. I agree with you man good to keep your friends close because you may need there help someday says Sonic.


Edward and Sonic walk out of his room only to see Edna door swung open to her room. They walk into her room and sees she’s not there. Edward notices some papers on her desk. He skims through them and notices a title on the top of the page. Hey Sonic check this out says Edward.


Edward hands Sonic the paper and looks at it. The title says How to spy on people at school and get away with it says Sonic. That can’t be right my sister loves things the way they are and she would never resort to this says Edward. I agree with you man someone must of planted it here and I have to suspect your sister till I know for sure she did it or not says Sonic. I know man but let’s just keep it to are selves for now says Edward. Sure for now till the time right says Sonic.


They head downstairs only to see Edna there eating breakfast with a smile on her face. There parents were sitting there enjoying there coffee. Edward dad gets up and kisses his wife on the mouth. Cya latter sweaty pie when I come home from work. Bye foxy woxy and hope you have a good day at work says Miss Fox. Edward dad gets ready and heads to work.


Morning mom says Edward. Morning Edward and Sonic glad to see your both up says Miss Fox. Sonic and Edward both sit down at the table and to see pancakes in front of them. Mom when did you make these asks Edward. A half and hour ago and I’m surprised you didn’t notice the smell. You two must have been right out of it says Miss Fox.


Ya I guess we were. We had a lot of stuff to do last night before we went to bed says Edward. Thanks for the pancakes and back were I lived we never had pancakes so this is new to me says Sonic. Really that odd says Edna. It because all the supplies were buried in by my land lord I also think he was allergic to them says Sonic. You told me you lived in a village says Edna. I did but he owned everything so we paid for it monthly says Sonic.


Wow that sucks says Edna. Ya I know but at least I never have to see him again says Sonic. That good and I got a couple things to do before this afternoon because I read on the net there a sword computation. I want to see it so I’ll be over there this afternoon says Edna.


Have fun Edna says Miss Fox. I will and I won’t be surprised to see Edward and Sonic there too. Goodbye I’ll see you all latter says Edna. Everyone waves goodbye to Edna. Edna closes the door behind her and heads off to see some people. Nice going Sonic and not telling my sister the whole truth just incase she is behind it says Edward. Behind what asks Miss Fox. Nothing mom it has nothing to do with you says Edward.


Ok but you know I’ll find out eventually what it is. What ever it is just try not to get me involved in it. You two better hurry up and eat before your get cold says Miss Fox. Yes mom we will says Edward. Edward and Sonic put syrup on there pancakes and a little bit of butter. After eating there pancakes they were both full and couldn’t eat anther bite if they wanted to.


Those were delicious and I can’t believe I’ve never had them before says Sonic. They were great mom and were going to head to Laura’s place and we will be back tonight but if were not we will be at Laura’s place says Edward. You two have fun and say hi to Laura for me says Miss Fox. I will says Edward. Edward opens the utensil door and grabs one thing out of it.


They head back upstairs to grab a couple things. Man we still need to go to the mall we forgot to buy anything the last time we were there says Sonic. Will do that once we see Laura and then all three of use will head to the mall says Edward. Sounds good lets go says Sonic.


Sonic and Edward head back downstairs. His mom was sitting at the kitchen table reading the paper. Goodbye mom says Edward. Goodbye Miss Fox says Sonic. Goodbye you two have fun and make sure your sister doesn’t get hurt at that competition today says Miss Fox. They head out the door and head over to Laura house.


They get to Laura house thirty minutes latter. Edward knocks on the door and waits for someone to answer the door. Laura came to the door wearing a blue skirt and a light blue shirt. Hi Laura says Edward. Hi Edward and Sonic come in says Laura. Hi Laura says Sonic. Hi Laura and a lot of things happened yesterday at the mall. Laura while we were waiting for you at the mall but you weren’t there. We saw Scotty and talked to him for a bit. His mother died from a heart attack and the funeral we got invited to go to. I told him we are going to be there on Saturday and it at 2:30 but we should be there early.


We also ran into some of are school mates there and there going to be a sword fight between Nicro and Ralf this afternoon. It going to be at the school this afternoon at 1:30 and see if you wanted to come with us to see who wins says Edward. Sure I always wondered who the better one was out of those two guys says Laura. That good to hear and we still need to get to the mall to get are stuff for this year says Edward. Let’s go and I got to say goodbye to my parents first says Laura. Alright we will wait here says Edward. Laura goes to say goodbye to her parents before they left. The three of them head towards the mall.


They get to the mall and went inside. The mall was empty except for the people who work there. Sonic notices a sign on the door and it reads. Excuses us but the mall will be closing early due to a sword competition this afternoon at St Lovejoy’s and the event will begin at 1:30.


Guess the word spreads fast considering we just talked about this yesterday says Edward. Ya guess so says Sonic. The three of them take there time shopping since there were no crowds at all. They go to the food court to get some lunch before they head out to St Lovejoy’s.


Edward takes a look at the clock on the wall and sees the time says 1:11. Hey we got to go and we have nineteen minutes to get there. Sonic do you think you can use your speed to rush us over there just this one time asks Edward. I don’t know man. I just don’t want my cover to be blown that all says Sonic. Laura gives him the look in a sexy kind of way. If you do this we will have sex just you and me says Laura whispering into Sonic’s ear. Alright I’ll do it just this once but not again says Sonic. Sonic gives Laura a wink.


They head outside the mall with only ten minutes remaining till it starts. Alright Laura I’ll hold you in my arms and Edward hold on to me tight says Sonic. Sonic goes super speed and shows up at St Lovejoy’s with two minutes to spar. They walk up to where the crowed is and sees Edna talking with the other students there.


Ralf and Nicro were in the center of the crowed staring at each other waiting for the time to hit. They both brought there real swords with them for there duel to see who the true sword master is at this school. Edwards takes another quick look around and sees everyone from St Lovejoy’s here.


Edward walks into the center of the crowd and pulls out a spoon. This is a knife says Edward. The crowd laughs. Krezz walks up to him. That a spoon man says Krezz. I’ve see you’ve played knife spoony before says Edward. Edward you’re holding up the competition so move out of the way say Krezz. Edward and Krezz walk out of the circle and into the crowed.


Ladies and Gentlemen we have here two Sword fighters that clam to be the master. In the right corner we have Ralf and in the left corner we have Nicro. Let’s get ready to clash swords and here that mettle fly. Let’s begin says Sam. Before we start Nicro I didn’t bring my sword sadidar because it would destroy your sword on touch. I just brought a normal sword so you would have a chance says Ralf. Alright that sounds fair says Nicro.


Ralf and Nicro pull out there swords and bow to each other. They hold there swords high and run towards each other. The swords clash while each other holding there swords pushing them against each other. Your doing well says Ralf. You too says Nicro. Nicro jumps back and gets ready for his next attack. Ralf runs up with his sword pointing right at Nicro. Nicro stands there while Ralf runs towards him. Ralf stops and has his sword pointed right at Nicro neck. You lost Nicro says Ralf. Did I asks Nicro.


Nicro shadow steps and disappears from Ralf sight. Where did he go Ralf says to him self. Nicro reappears right behind Ralf and is just about to have his sword across his neck. Ralf pulls his sword up and blocks it and pulls out his dagger out that was hidden in his pocket. Ralf points the dagger right at Nicro heart. You lost Nicro because if you take one step closer your going to die says Ralf. Look down Ralf says Nicro. Ralf looks down and sees a dagger pointing straight up towards his balls. Let call it a tie says Nicro. Never says Ralf.


Ralf moves his left hand with the dagger in it slowly. He gets his hand close enough to Nicro arm with the dagger in it. Nicro doesn’t seem to notice what going on Ralf says to himself. Ralf turns the dagger around and points it right at Nicro arm. Ralf stabs Nicro arm with the dagger and Nicro let’s go of the dagger.


Nicro screams in pain. Why you do that for? I thought you said no one would get hurt says Nicro. Why you ask simple. I did it because it was my only option left. You said you wanted to see who the master was and you must use what at your disposable says Ralf.


Nicro runs at Ralf in a blind rage. Your going to lose says Ralf as he shakes his head. The swords clash again and again. They were moving at blinding speed and no one could see them. The crowd was in awe at how fast they were moving. An hour has past since the fight began. They were slowing down to a halt. Ralf and Nicro were breathing heavily. Ralf was lying on the ground with Nicro sword pointed straight at him.


The crowd was surprised to see who the winner was and were running up to him. They all stop when they got close to those two. Congrats man I never thought you beat me and how did you go so fast asks Ralf. Thanks and you did well to. The one mistake you made was stabbing my arm. If anyone stabs me I lose control and go that fast. That why you lost to me says Nicro. Nicro helps Ralf off the ground and they bow to each other. They put there swords back in there shafts.


Party tonight at my place says Steve. They all look at him with a grin on there face. Alright let’s go there says Edward. The crowd cheers and heads home to get ready for the party tonight. Edna manages to talk to every student there but none of them gave her an answer to her questions. None of them knew anything about it so how does my brother know all this Edna says to her self.


Nicro heads to the hospitable to get his arm stitched up. Edward, Laura and Sonic head back to Laura place. Edna follows them all the way back to Laura house. Before Edward gets in the door Edna taps his on the shoulder.


Edward I asked everyone and they all said they didn’t tell you. I want to know how you know about all that asks Edna. Edna has a sweet and innocent look on her face. That won’t work Edna and no matter how hard you try I will never tell you. You have your secrets and I have mine says Edward.


You got a point there. I’m also not going to give up and finding the truth from you says Edna. Edna walks back home with a headache from all this. The three of them head into Laura room. How do you know all this asks Laura. I’m sorry Laura I won’t tell you. I just want to make sure this info doesn’t get leaked. That the only reason I’m not telling anyone says Edward. That understandable says Laura.


That night at the party


The three of them show up at Steve’s door. Edward nocks on the door, Jessica answers the door with the twins Belle and Linda standing behind her. Hi all thanks for coming says Belle. All three of them say there hello to them. Sonic looks around and sees 100 bottles of bear lying around. Sonic starts singing the 100 bottles of bear song inside his head.


The party drags on late into the night and by the time the party was over the 100 bottles of bear were all empty. Everyone was drunk and nude. No one got up from where they were. Everyone staid there for the night and slept where they lied. During the night no one got up to use the bathroom.


Edward and Laura were in the sixty-nine position. Sonic has his face right near Belle pussy and his cock was near Jessica and Linda face. Everyone went to the bathroom multiple times during the night.


Wednesday


Everyone woke up and smelt like urine. Everyone took a shower two at a time. After that was all done everyone says there goodbyes. Sonic I like to show you something since were close by says Edward. Sure I like to see it says Sonic. The three of them head off to where Edward wanted to go.


Edward showed Sonic and Laura the graveyard. Follow me says Edward. The two of them follow Edward farther into the cemetery. Here it is this person was a loyal friend of mine and I’ll always miss him says Edward. All three of them read the tombstone.


Here Lies Seth also known as Druid Kyle

He was loved by all and missed by many

He was taken by us too soon

For he shall rest in Peace

For what he didn’t accomplish in life

May he do it in the after life

Born in 1981 Died March 30 2007


I’m so sorry for your loss Edward says Sonic. All three stood there for awhile while there emotions took over. Sonic and Laura didn’t know what to say to Edward. All three of them stood there for a couple of hours hoping for the best for him where ever he is now. They all head back to Laura place and staid there for the rest of the day. They spent the rest of the day there helping Edward through this difficult time. They all slept in Laura room.


Thursday


They got up to have breakfast. Edward still upset with one of his friends died and having to go to a funeral this Saturday. After breakfast Edward was still crying because all this death that has happened so close to him. Laura can you stay here with Edward for awhile? I still have to get a tux for the funeral on Saturday says Sonic. Sure I can stay with him says Laura. Thanks Laura I’ll be back as soon as I can says Sonic.


Sonic heads out the door after grabbing his card. Sonic heads back to the mall and sees the crowds are back. Sonic heads over the tux store and gets some assistance from the gentleman who works there. After thirty minutes have passed Sonic finally has a tux for him self and pays for it.


Sonic takes a look around the mall before he leaves. Sonic notices a porno store. He sees kids his age walking into the place. Sonic walks in and notices the employee for the month and it is Scotty Cat. That can’t be the same one I met earlier this week Sonic says to himself. Sonic walks into the backroom and notices a lot of guys and girls masturbating while a porno running. Sonic stood right behind a fox girl that looks like Edna. He puts his tux down and wipes out his cock.


Sonic starts jerking off and this fox turns around and looks right his cock while playing with her pussy still. She sticks her tong out and licks the head of his cock. She then opens her mouth and sticks his cock in her mouth as much as possible. She begins to suck his cock slowly enjoying and enjoying the taste of it.


She never looked up at Sonic so he couldn’t see who it was that was giving him head. After ten minutes Sonic and the girl cum at the exact same time. The girl drinks all of Sonic cum down. She does her pants back up and heads out the door as fast as she could with a smile on her face.


Sonic heads out into the mall after he does up his pants to see if he can spot the fox girl. He doesn’t see her anywhere. Sonic goes back in to ask the guy there but he doesn’t know who that was ether. Sonic also grabs his tux and heads back to Laura’s place.


After thirty minutes walking back to Laura house Sonic sees Edward getting a blow job from Laura on the couch through the window. I got one earlier and now he getting one lucky boy considering everything he’s been through since I got here Sonic says to him self. Sonic waits till there done before he comes in the house. Sonic looks through the window and sees there done. Sonic walks into the house and sees them sitting on the couch.


How you felling Edward because you have been really upset since yesterday asks Sonic. I’m a little better now plus I saw you looking through the window says Edward. Oh I was trying to hide out of site but you saw me and I got a blow job from a fox girl at the porno store in the mall but I have no idea what her name is. I also had this felling I’ve never had before and I think it love says Sonic. Good for you and I hope you find her eventually because love is blind says Edward.


Who was Seth anyway ask Sonic. I’ll tell you about him. He was a kind and loving young man. He wrote stories and was married. He spoke what was on his mind and was always honest with everyone. He never held anything back. He died from cancer and it was too late for the doctor to do anything. It a shame that the good ones have to die so young and taken away from everything that they loved says Edward. Is there anything else you like to tell me about him ask Sonic.


Yes there is says Edward. Edward spends the rest of the day telling Sonic and Laura all about Seth and what he did during his life. I wish I knew him because he sounded like an interesting guy from what you told me about him says Sonic. Yes he did says Laura.


Friday


All three of them wake up that morning and Edward was in a little bit of a better mood since he told Sonic and Laura about Seth. They all had breakfast that morning but no one said a word. Laura I’m going to go home and spend some time by my self today. Sonic that means you to. I’ll see you to tomorrow just be at my house by noon so we can go to the funeral for Scotty Cat mom and I’m going to pay my final respects to Seth while were there says Edward. Cya tomorrow honey bear says Laura. Cya tomorrow man says Sonic. Edward heads out the door after grabbing his things. Edward walks out of view on the way to his house.


I hope tomorrow he will be able to put his past behind him says Laura. You got to let it take time. I know grief because I’ve lost people who are close to me so I know what he going through says Sonic. Ya I know considering I’ve lost aunts and uncles but no one at such a young age. This is really hitting him hard and I hope this time alone will help him with what he going through says Laura. Ya let not talk about it except if he wants to says Sonic. Agreed says Laura.


Meanwhile in New York


I’ve got all my stuff packed and the new script almost done. I just can’t think of an ending to it. Perhaps this year will help me come up with an ending to this story. One more night till I go to see all my friends again in Pouncefield. I’ll go check my email one last time before I put my computer away till I come back. I turn on my computer and wait for it to boot up and update. I log into my email and noticed I have a new email from Edward. I click on the email.


Dear Sonic Master


I have some terrible news to tell you. Seth also known as Druid Kyle has passed away. Scotty Cat mom has passed away also. All three of us will be attending Scotty mom funnel at 1:30.


I’m glad you’re not coming to see me till Sunday. I won’t be in the mood to hang out with you till then. There been too much death around here and I swear there a bad luck aura around me. I wish you a safe trip here.


From your friend

Edward


I break down and cry from all that happened because he was such a nice person. Edward told me everything about him. I go to check the story line for the new script I’m writing. I skim through it and gasp. It happening exactly as I wrote it and I thought it was just in a movie called Stranger then fiction. I better stop before something terrible happens. I decide to send Edward an email.


Dear Edward


I’m so sorry for your friends lost and about Scotty mom. I’ll be leaving here at 1:25 pm. When I arrive I’ll head to the cemetery and say my goodbyes to those two. I’ll be over Sunday still if you want me to.


The good die young when they still have so much to give. They haven’t gotten to experience life to the fullest and will never see there children get married. It a sad and tragic thing to happen to them.


Hope everything goes well

From Sonic Master


I hit the send button and hopes Edward reads this.


Back at Edward house


Edward was lying in his bed crying to his heart content. Edna opens the door to see what the noise was. Edna sees her brother really upset and wonders what wrong. Edna goes over to her brother side. What the matter Edward asks Edna. I have some bad news and you should stay here I’ll tell you about it. You remember Seth asks Edward. Ya but not well why asks Edna. He passed away from cancer and was such a nice guy says Edward. I’m so sorry to here about that and I wish I knew him better says Edna. So do I says Edward.


There a funeral for Scotty mom tomorrow afternoon at 1:30 and then were going to pay are final respects to Seth says Edward. That good and I’m going to come with you. Scotty mom was such a nice lady and I have something to wear for tomorrow says Edna. That good says Edward.


Edward and Edna spend the rest of the day in Edward room. They were hugging crying and telling stories of what they remembered of Seth.


Saturday


Laura and Sonic head over to Edward house. Laura has a black skirt on and Sonic has a black tux on. They got a drive from Laura mom to get there. Laura rings the door bell. Edward answers the door and has a dark blue tux on. Edna was standing behind Edward wearing a navy blue dress. Sonic and Laura enter the house. Edward mom has a black dress on and his dad has a black tux on.


The house was very quite and no one said a word. The clock struck 1:30 and all five of them head out towards the car. The five of them get into the car and no one says anything. The radio was playing the song free bird on the way to the grave yard. There were a lot of people there but mainly students from school. The five took a look at the grave stone and what it said.


Here lies Yvonne Kat

A kind and loving mother

Who will be missed by many

Will be cherished by many

Died 2007


They saw Scotty and his dad Cyrus De Morre standing very close together. They were crying uncontrollably. They saw the priest and every one stood there crying to see Scotty mom to go. She looks really peaceful lying right there.


The priest gave a very nice service. Cyrus went up and gave a eulogy but it was very difficult for him to say it because he lost his loving wife. The grave was lowered into the earth slowly. Everyone was crying to see her go. During the ceremony the song Everybody hurts is playing while everyone prayed.


The students walk over to Seth grave and prayed. I hope you the best Seth were ever you are. May you find peace where you are now. May you rest in peace and hope you have a pleasant afterlife where you are. I hope you the best says Edward as he prays. After they all prayed for Seth they all broke into tears.


Everyone went back into there cars and no one says a word in Edwards car. The radio was on and the song heart shaped box and cherry pie were playing. After they got back to Edward’s house the three of them went to Edward’s room. They stayed in there and cried. Nothing seemed important at the moment to them but as long as they stayed together. They stayed in Edward room for the rest of the day but only went downstairs to get something to eat.


Meanwhile while the funeral was going on


I step off the plain and see this chipmunk standing there but looks lost. Can I help you asks Master Yes you can my name Irina Karavan and I don’t have a ride or money to get to my cousin house. Can you help me get there asks Irina. How could I say no to this cute chipmunk. Sure I can help you get there and my name Sonic Master but you can call me Sonic. Let me just get a cab so come with me says Master. Thanks Sonic for your help and I’m not from around here. I’m from Russia and I’m attending school here this year says Irina.


That weird so am I and my boss told me to take a year off says Master. We went out side to get a taxi and to are luck there was one already there. We got into the taxi. Irina told the diver to go to Krezz Karavan’s address. In are country it is a courtesy to give a blow job to whoever helps us out says Irina.


Sweet I get a blow job after such a long trip and how could it get any better then this Master says to him self. Irina unzips Master’s pants and starts stocking on his cock. What a big boy you are and how I love you. Irina starts sucking him off all the way to Krezz’s house which took an hour to get to. The Master just cumed right into Irina mouth when we got into the driveway of his house.


The Master paid for the taxi and we were walking up to the door. Irina rings the door bell but no one answers. It looks like Krezz is not back from the funeral yet so what can we do? The Master winks his right eye. Giddy up says Master. Alright because I like to have some more fun with your dick anyway says Irina.


We head into the backyard and take are time teasing each other. Irina pulls out her cell phone and sets it to vibrate. She sticks it in her pussy. Call me says Irina. What your number asks Master. It 1-316-666-7588 says Irina. The Master dials it and see Irina acting strangely. That fells so good and just let your phone keep ring. I want you to stick your cock in my but says Irina.


Sweet a blow job and sex nothing can top this unless there were two or more girls at the same time the Master says to him self. The Master puts his phone down and pulls his pants down. The Master goes slowly into Irina while Irina looks she was having an orgasm ever five minutes. We yiffed for two hours and then we heard a car pull up. We get dressed quickly and head out to the front yard.


We stand there while everyone got out of the car. Irina runs up the youngest one there. Are you Krezz asks Irina. Yes and who are you ask Krezz. I’m your cousin Irina from Russia. The only reason we’ve never met before this day is because my farther wouldn’t let me leave the country. I came down here because there a war starting down there. My farther gave me a letter to explain the whole thing says Irina.


Irina hands Krezz the note. Krezz reads over it and then hand it to his to parents read it. So I’ll be darn it all we do still have cousin in Russia. Your farther is my cousin uncle nephew dad says Mr. Karavan. You can stay with us for the school year says Miss Karavan.


Thanks all of you for letting me stay here says Irina. Look like my work is done here so I’ll be heading to my apartment my company paid for. Who are you asks Krezz. Me I’m the Sonic Master and I wrote the script for Sonic and the secret rings. I’m going to be here for a year for school so I’ll see you around says Master. Cya around says Krezz and Irina.


The Master heads off toward his apartment he’s staying at. It was only three blocks away from where Krezz lives. It only took the Master forty five minutes to walk there. The Master gets to his apartment and the room number was seven. He opens up the door and sees the whole room already furnished and everything set up. The Master heads into the kitchen and sees there already a turkey sandwich made, mash mellow salad, cottage cheese and a blue berry yogurt already out on the table. There also a big glass of chocolate milk beside the food.


The Master checks to see if the food smells good and it does. He eats all of it and was quite full after all that. He notices a note underneath the plate. He lifts the plate up and read the note.


Dear Sonic Master


I hope you’ve enjoyed your meal. Don’t worry it wasn’t poisons. I am a huge fan of Sonic. I’m going to school with you. I’ve planed this adventure for you and can you find me before the end of the school year. If you can’t someone close to you will die.

Here the rules


1. You can’t go up and asks everyone at school if they sent you this or anyone else.

2. You can’t call the cops.

3. If you tell anyone what you’re doing I’ll know.

If you do any of that this person will die. I’ll give you a hint. Use your sonic knowledge to your advantage and you will find me.


Good Luck at your computation with the true Sonic.


The Master wonders who this could be and how could they know about my computation with Sonic. He ponders on this for the rest of the day.


Sunday


All three of them get up and feel some relief that they have said there final goodbyes to Seth and Scotty mom. Edna heads into her room to get changed. All three of them get undressed. Laura notices they both have erections.


Edward you know what you were saying about that threesome says Laura. What about it asks Edward. Let do it right now says Laura. Alright Sonic and Edward say at the same time. Laura bends over on all fours. Sonic do me at Sonic speed says Laura. Alright says Sonic. Sonic sticks his cock in Laura but. Sonic starts out slow and then went his fastest.


30 seconds latter


Sonic cums straight into Laura behind and after bursting his load into Laura he pulls out. Laura panting really hard after that experience. Wow that was fast and now I see why you’re the fastest says Laura.


Laura turns over and is lying on Edward bed. Honey bear your turn and I’m not done with you Sonic says Laura. Edward sticks his dick into his sweet heart. That fells good. Sonic I want your dick in my mouth says Laura. Sonic sticks his dick into Laura mouth and she slowly sucks him off. Edward and Sonic take there time with Laura and within an hour they all cum. Laura drank all of Sonic cum down.


A knock came at the door and all three of them get quickly dressed. Edward answers the door and sees his mom standing there. You guys coming down for breakfast because it going to get cold says Miss Fox. Ya mom will be right down says Edward. Edward closes the door.


That was fun because I’m ready to go again says Sonic. Edward and Laura stare at him with there mouths open. Your ready to go again asks Laura. Ya we hedgehogs can have sex for four or more hours before we get tired. Back where I lived me and my dead girl friend had a masturbating sleep over one night. The day we were going to have sex is the day she died says Sonic.


Wow but I’m also sorry for your loss. That a little weird the day she died is the day you two were going to have sex. Four hours or more is a long time and I like to try that one day with you says Laura. Edward in shock from hearing this. Could I video tape it asks Edward. Sure says Laura.


We should head downstairs because breakfast is getting cold says Edward. They head downstairs and notices on the kitchen table there pancakes, French toast, syrup, butter, glasses full of milk and jello. There stomachs started to growl when they saw all that food. They all sat down and say thanks to Edward’s parents. They ate as much as they could and were quite full when they were done. There came a knock on the door. I’ll answer it says Edward. Edward get out of his chair and heads to the kitchen door. Edward opens the door and sees me standing there.



Hi Sonic Master how it going long time no see. What bring you to town asks Edward. Hi Edward and I’ve had a strange first day and I met Krezz. I also had sex with his cousin Irina while waiting for him to come back from the funeral. I’m staying here in Pouncefield for a year. My boss told me to take a year off and my place has everything set up already. I’m not complaining at all because it saves me a lot of work. I like to see Sonic if he here says Master.


Ya he in the kitchen and just follow me says Edward. The Master follows Edward into the kitchen and see’s the real Sonic the hedgehog sitting there at the kitchen table. They stare at each other. The Master has a black leather jacket on and black pants on. Sonic has a blue shirt and pants on.


Sonic I’ve been waiting for this moment for a long time coming. I’ve became the Sonic Master just to prove I know everything about you. I’ve also given up on my past life to exceed at everything that you’re good at. I’ve trained every single day for this day and now let’s see who the master is. It ether me or you and that why I’ve personally wrote down what we can do in are three day competition. I’ll show you the paper says Master.


Well hello there faker. I’m the only true Sonic here but we do look a lot alike. I’m going to kick your but all over Pouncefield. I’ll do your competition just to see who the best. Let me see what you wrote down says Sonic.


Well hello there faker don’t you have anything original to say. You said almost the exact same thing to Shadow. Right before you left the space station Ark you said Sayonara, Shadow the Hedgehog. If you’re wondering how I know that is because it at the end of Sonic Adventure 2 and I got the game with me says Master. The Master pulls the game out of his pocket. Here you go Sonic I got an extra copy at my place. There two version of this game.


The one I’m giving you is the gamecube version and I’ve got the dreamcast version. The dreamcast version I find better anyway and it the last Sonic game for a Sega system. Have fun with it. Here the sheet of paper I wrote the three day competition on says Master. The Master hands the game and the paper to Sonic. Thanks now I have a game of myself. I’m curious what you wrote down know says Sonic. Sonic looks at the game first and then looks at the paper.


Day 1


2 laps around Pouncefield

300 push ups (start immediately when get back from race)

Who can grab the most panties off all the girls. 1 panty per girl. (only after the other two things)


Day 2


Trivia that has do with Sonic (Jerking off stats after Trivia)

Who can jerk off the most in one day (The guy or girl your with can lick your cum off if they want to)

Who can lick a girl or suck a guy off the longest while jerking off (must drink there cum)


Day 3


Who can have sex the longest (not with each other. will have one girl/guy per person)

This will be done after lunch


Wow you sure took your time and thought this out. Considering what’s on Day 2 and then on Day 3. Don’t you think one of us will be quite tired after that asks Sonic.

No but you shouldn’t have a problem with it and now you just have to find a girl for those two days says Master. Alright I’ll find one and when do we start asks Sonic.


Tomorrow I’ll meet you at St Lovejoy’s at 10:00 in the morning. We will start when I get there. I’ll see you there and then I got to go and meet up with this one person. Cya all tomorrow says Master. Cya tomorrow all them said in unison. The Master steps out the door and head over to see Irina at Krezz’s place.


Well that went well says Edward. Ya I thought he was going to be much harsher and I got to find a girl for Tuesday and Wednesday. Laura you want to be my partner on those two days asks Sonic. Sure it would be interesting says Laura. Edward faints after hearing that.


Sonic do you mind waking him up asks Laura. Sure I will says Sonic. Sonic wakes Edward up by pulling on his fur. Edward wakes up really quickly. I did it again didn’t I asks Edward. Ya you did says Laura. Laura I can’t stay around Wednesday afternoon because that when I’m going to the train station to pick up are guest and Edna coming with me says Edward.


I’m coming with you but I want to stay here says Edna. I know what you will be like and that why you’re coming with me says Edward. Alright I’ll come but I won’t be in a good mood says Edna. That fine with me as long as I know your not doing it says Edward. Ok but I’m getting ice cream says Edna. Good that settles it I’ll get you ice cream on the way there says Edward. Thanks Edward now I’ll be in a little bit of a better mood says Edna.


I’m going out for a run because I’m going to stretch my legs says Sonic. Alright have fun says Edward. Sonic walks out the door after putting his sneakers on. Sonic starts to run as fast as he can when his feet touch the sidewalk.


Meanwhile at Krezz’s place


Hi Krezz is Irina here asks Master. Ya I’ll get her and come in says Krezz. The Master comes in and closes the door behind him. Krezz goes upstairs to get Irina. After a couple of minutes Krezz and Irina come down stairs. Hi Irina can I talk to you privately asks the Master. Sure what up asks Irina. Let go outside and then I’ll tell ya says Master. We head outside into the backyard. I know this is going to sound weird but can I eat out your pussy all day Tuesday and have sex with you all day Wednesday asks the Master.


Irina has a shocked and disturbed look on her face. Let me think about it and I’ll tell you my answer tomorrow says Irina. Alright I’ll come back tomorrow for the answer but I have to do a couple things to do first says Master. That fine I’ll see you when you come over says Irina. The Master gives her a kiss and winks his right eye. Bye I’ll see you tomorrow says Irina. The Master heads off from Krezz’s place to go back home. The Master gets back home and see’s dinner already made. There another note beside the food Master says to him self. The Master takes a look at the note.


Hello my Love

I hope you like what I’ve made for you. I’m looking forward to the day you find out who I am. The countdown to school is counting down. Have fun with your competition with your rival.


Well that was nice of her and I don’t want all this food to go to waste. I sit down to have all this food that she left there. I still can’t figure how should could get in here. I have the only key unless someone out of those workers here gave her and extra key. I might get a spy cam to see if I can figure it out.


Back at Edward’s place


That was a delicious meal and now I’m going to rest so I have energy for tomorrow says Sonic. Thanks mom says Edward. That was good mom says Edna. Thanks for letting me stay over tonight says Laura. Sweaty let the kids clean up and you take a rest says Mr. Fox. That sounds good. Kids go clean up says Miss Fox

The kids clean up the kitchen and then Sonic goes to bed for the much needed rest. Sonic doesn’t realize it at the time but the next three days would change his view of his rival.


Monday


Sonic wakes up at 9:00 am while everyone else is still asleep. Sonic heads downstairs and makes a huge breakfast for himself. The breakfast consisted of raisin brain, a banana cut up and put into milk, two oranges, Eggnog and scrambled eggs. After thirty minutes Sonic eats and drank the whole thing.


I’m quite full Sonic says to himself. Sonic heads back upstairs to brush his teeth and gets changed into something more comfortable for running. Sonic takes a quick look in Edward’s and Edna room and sees there still asleep. Sonic goes back downstairs and heads to the front door. Sonic unlocks the door and heads outside after putting the lock back on the door. I got forty five minutes before I have to be there so I’ll just walk Sonic says to himself.


Back at Sonic Master place


That was a good meal and how does she keep getting in here? I really like to know and she must live close by because the food was still hot when I found it. She also could have made it here but took the dishes with her. This is going to bug me till I figure out who she is. I better get going after I get ready Master says to him self.


I head off to the bathroom to brush my teeth and notice there tooth paste on my tooth brush. She really through is it she. I brush my teeth and head to my room to get changed. What the hell my clothes are out to. How the hell didn’t I notices this when I woke up this morning and I better get used to this from now on Master says to him self. He gets changed and heads out to St Lovejoy’s to begin his competition with him.


10:29 am


Sonic and the Master are standing right across from each other waiting for the minute to pass. I’ve been waiting for this moment for a long time and I’m ready are you Sonic asks Master. Ya I’m ready Master. Let’s do this says Sonic. The clocks strikes 10:30 and were both off for the first of many events. Sonic and the Master begin there run around Pouncefield and we begin to notices where not in town anymore. We’ve ended up in another town that we’ve never heard off. We take a look around town and we see this sign.


Shouldn’t that sign be taken down by now asks Sonic. Ya you think it would be. Let go talk to one of the locals here and see if they know how to get back to Pouncefield says Master. That sounds like a good idea says Sonic.


We notice a young man heading towards us. He gets closer to us and we have a better view of him. He has brown hair, green eyes and brown hair. Hi ya Sonic and I don’t know you says this young man. How do you know me and who are you asks Sonic. I’m Eric and I’m a Sonic geek. I have all your games except two which are the new one for Xbox 360 and the worst Sonic game ever made called Sonic Heroes. Let guess you two are lost says Eric. Yes we are and this person with is the Sonic Master. Can you help us asks Sonic. Sure I can but can you do something for me asks Eric. Sure I can says Sonic.


We all head over to Eric’s place and go into his room. We take a look around his room and notice a lot of Sonic things in there. We also notices all the Sonic games he has. Sonic there two thing I really wanted to do with you if I ever got this chance. Actually there four thing I wanted to do if I ever see you. They are as follows.

1. Have you sign all my Sonic memorabilia of you.

2. Play a Sonic game with you and sees how the best.

3. Play the Song Free Bird with you because that what you are.

4. I want to make love to you because I’ll never get this chance again.

Is that alright with you Sonic asks Eric. Sure I can because we will never be back here once we get back to where were supposed to be says Sonic.


Sonic begins to sign all the memorabilia in Eric’s room and after ten minutes he finishes signing ever that has his name on it. Eric pops in Sonic and the Secret Rings into his Nintendo Wii after Sonic finishes signing everything. Sonic and his rival stare at the TV in wonder. The game loads up and Eric hands Sonic a Wii controller.


I’ll let you have one level of practice since this is the first Sonic game you’ve ever played says Eric. Thanks for letting me get used to the game first because I wouldn’t have a chance against you if I didn’t says Sonic. No problem and I want to give you a shot because you’re my inspiration. Here the instruction manual for the game because you’re going to need it says Eric.


Eric hands Sonic the instruction manual for the game. Sonic begins to read the instructions to see how he controls him self in the game. After a couple of minutes of Sonic reading the instruction manual he puts it down. Sonic picks up the Wii remote and hits start. Sonic goes to the first level of the game and dies a couple of times. On his sixteenth try Sonic finally manages to beat the first level and moves on to the second level. Sonic manages to get through it on his first try.


Wow you learn quick for someone who never played a Sonic game says Eric. Ya I guess so and now I’m ready to play against you says Sonic. That good and I hope you don’t disappoint me now Sonic. I only let you play the second level is because you really needed it says Eric.


Sonic and Eric are both holding Wii controllers in there hands waiting in anticipation for there match in a Sonic game. Eric selects one of the multiplayer games and they both wait for the countdown to count down. After the countdown finished Sonic and Eric were going at it like mad to see who would win the match. After a long and hard match Eric comes out on top with a smile on his face from beating Sonic.


That was a good match says Eric. Yes it was and I’m going to play a game with myself more often says Sonic. Alright next time if you come down we will have a rematch because I want to see how much you’ve improved since then. Now let move on to Guitar Hero 2 says Eric.


Eric gets up and unhooks his Nintendo Wii. Eric scam bulls for the cables for the play station 2. After a couple of minutes Eric gets the PS2 hocked and puts Guitar Hero 2 disc in the tray. The game goes into the system and loads up. Eric hands Sonic the black guitar and Eric has the red one.


I’ll give you one song to play on before I challenge you to the song Free Bird on the medium difficult setting says Eric. Alright one song on medium difficulty of my choice says Sonic. Sonic scrolls up and down the list to chose a song he wants to play. I got it and now I’m going to play the song Heart Shaped Box for my warm up song says Sonic. Alright good choice says Eric.


Sonic selects the song Heart Shaped Box and plays it beautifully. When the song finished it showed his stats and it said 99% on the screen. After the song was over we went to the multiplayer mode and selected Head to Head. Eric scrolled all the way down to the song Free Bird. How do you play so well asks Eric. I had free guitar lessons from my mom before she passed away from a heat attack says Sonic. I’m so sorry to here that and now are you ready for are match asks Eric. Yes I am says Sonic.


Eric hits the green button on his guitar and the song begins to play. Two minutes have passed since the song had started and they were tied. The match stayed very close to the end and Eric misses the last note in the whole song. Now were tied how about a rematch asks Eric. Let’s says Sonic. Eric goes to the song Sweet Child of Mine. Sonic hits the green button on his guitar this time. The song begins to play and the match was extremely close right up to the end. Sonic misses the last two notes in the song.


I’m so sorry for your luck man but it was close right up to the end of both songs says Eric. It happens we can’t win them all and can we just move on to the last thing you said you wanted to do says Sonic. Hold on before we do that I got to show you two one thing before you leave says Eric.


Eric opens his laptop and turns it on. After a couple after the laptop booted it went to the windows screen. Eric has a Sonic desktop on his computer with all the icons dressed up as Sonic characters. Eric clicks on Internet Explorer and waits for the net to boot up. You two know someone named Edward and Edna asks Eric. The hedgehog’s nod there heads in unison. Good because now I have this to show you says Eric.


Eric types in www.palcomix.com and clicks on the comic section to show what is store for those two. Eric clicks on the school days comic and shows them everything in there. The two hedgehogs star off into space at what they were seeing but only Edward told them about it.


Thanks man this will help me out for whom behind everything at St Lovejoy’s besides Eggman. Do you have any idea who this person is who makes this comic asks Sonic. Yes I do and that person goes by Krezz Karavan but don’t take this the wrong way or anything. No one that stupid and putting there real name as there user name on a message board is lunacy says Eric. Thanks for your help but were going to have to take a rain check on the fourth thing because we have to see someone right now says Sonic in anticipation. Before you go here are the direction to Pouncefield says Eric. Thanks the two hedgehogs says in unison.


They head out the door and look at the directions so they can get back to Pouncefield. After a hour and getting lost a hole bunch they finally get back to Pouncefield and head back to the school to end there race. I see where matched in speed but lets head to Krezz’s place now says Sonic. Yes we are but lets go to Krezz’s place now says Master.


They head over to Krezz’s place and see’s there no car in the drive. Sonic knocks on the door but no one answers the door. Sonic breaks the door down and they head inside the house. Sonic takes the upstairs and Master takes the downstairs. After a couple of minutes of looking all over the house they couldn’t see anyone. The phone begins to ring and they let it go to the machine.


Hello Sonic and his friend that are in Krezz’s place. Pick up the phone says the voice on the other line. Sonic picks up the phone. Hi who are you and what do you want asks Sonic. I’m not going to tell you my name and my voice is discussed so you can’t figure it out. I knew you two would be here eventually because you were going to asks Krezz some stuff but at the moment he’s a little tied up with the rest of him family. We couldn’t find the cousin of his though says the person on the other end.


Were going to find you if it takes the rest of today and tomorrow or how ever long it takes to make you pay says Sonic. The master nods in agreement. You won’t find me and just go on life like normal or you will never see Krezz again says the person on the other line. Alright we will as long as you don’t hurt them says Sonic. Good and if you don’t do anything rash you might see Krezz when school starts or you might not says the person on the other line.


The person hangs up the phone and Sonic just hears a dial tone. They hear some foot steppes coming into the kitchen and turn around to see Irina there holding a gun. Irina pointing the gun right at them.


Hi what are you two doing here says Irina in a panic state. Put the gun down Irina we can talk about this peacefully says Master while his hands are up in the air. I’m not putting the gun down till someone gives me some answers now says Irina. I’ll tell ya but first you have to put the gun down because we don’t want to get shoot says Sonic. No tell me first says Irina in a blind rage while her hands were shaking on the gun.


Alright I’ll tell you. I just talked to the person who has Krezz and his family. That person told me to tell you two that we have to act normal like none of this has happened. If we try to find Krezz we will never ever see him again says Sonic. Alright I’ll try to act normal as possible and sweaty about tomorrow it not going to happened but Wednesday is still on says Irina.


Irina puts the gun down on the table and sits down in a chair. Irina sat there and cried for a little bit. Where you here when it happed asks Master while leaning in closer to comfort Irina. No I wasn’t I went to the mall to get some stuff for school and I had to get a uniform also says Irina while really upset. At least your safe and you stay over at my place until we find this person and hopes Krezz gets back home safely from where ever he is says Master. Master goes in and gives Irina a kiss and hopes it will cheer her up a little.


Sonic lets just take a break tomorrow on are competition and let’s help Irina out as mush as possible until Wednesday hits and then we will resume from are competition says Master. Sounds like a plain and I’ll meet you at your place so Edward and Edna don’t suspect a thing. Where do you live anyway asks Sonic. I live near the school and the place is called The Starts apartments and it room seven. Come over with Laura and if Edwards or Edna asks just tell them there not invited. If that doesn’t work just think of something says Master. Alright I’ll be over tomorrow as soon as I can says Sonic.


Sonic heads off back home to Edward’s place and hopes Edward doesn’t asks him anything about today. Master and Irina head off to his place to spend the night and to comfort Irina in that that has happened today after grabbing her stuff.


Tuesday


The Master got up a little early to see if there were any notes or anything else strange that happed while he was asleep. There was no note and every looked normal instead of the strange things that have happened since he moved here. The Master makes some breakfast for them. Irina wakes up and walks into the kitchen and sees bacon and eggs on the table.


That looks good says Irina while stretching her arms. I’ve got some French toast I’m making to but it not done yet says Master. That sounds good and how long do you think we will have to wait asks Irina while sitting down in a chair. A couple more minutes and then it should be ready says Master. That good because I’m hungry says Irina. Me too and the French toast is done says Master.


The Master takes the French toast out of the oven, put one his, her plate and the sheet down in the sink. I found something interesting out while I was in New York says Master while holding a piece of French toast in his hand. What is it asks Irina then starts to suck on her finger. In New York some places called French toast Freedom toast. The thing I don’t get is why call it Freedom toast and it was made by the French. Let just call it French toast for what it is and none of this Freedom toast crap says Master.


I don’t know that says Irina. I guess you learn something new everyday don’t ya says Master. I guess your right says Irina. Let’s finish are breakfast before it gets cold says Master. Ya lets eat says Irina.


They sit there staring at each other while there eating breakfast. A knock came at the door and they both got up. Irina ran to the bedroom while the Master answers the door. The Master looks through the peep hole and sees Sonic standing there with Laura. He opens the door and lets the two of them in. He then shuts the door behind him.


Hi you two and did everything go alright with Edward asks Master. Ya it did, I gave Edward a good blow job and we yiffed for an hour says Laura. Poor old predicable Edward will he ever grow up and do something different says Master. I like him just the way he is says Laura. That good as long as you like him that way says Sonic. I’ll be right back let me get Irina says Master. Master heads into the bedroom and those two come out of it very quickly to see there guest.


Hi all and did Sonic tell you what happened last night asks Irina. Yes he did and I’m very concerned. I’m also looking forward to tomorrow and I know Edward gel us that he can’t be here says Laura with a grin on her face. Irina can you remember anything from yesterday that would help us asks Master.


Let me think back and just give me a couple of minutes says Irina. A couple of minutes have passed while Irina was thinking on the events from yesterday. Now I remember what could help us out. Right before I left I saw Krezz on his computer doing something and on the screen it looked like plains for something says Irina. Alright lets head there says Sonic.


Everyone was in agreement and they left the apartment. The Master locks the door behind them before they head out. They go down the hall and leave the apartment. They walk to Krezz’s place to see if there clues along the way to his house. After the long walk and not finding anything on the way to help them they reach Krezz’s place. They all look at the house and see’s it was destroyed by a fire during the night.


You have anything else that could help out asks Sonic while he devastated from what happened. I don’t have anything else that could help us. Wait maybe if we look though the rubble we might find something says Irina. That sounds like a plain says Master.


They head across the street and look though the rubble of Krezz’s former house. After a couple of minutes Irina finds a storage drive device that looks like it will work still. Sonic find a hard drive but no computer. I think that all will need to help Krezz out. I can set this all up at my place so we can get some answers says Master.

They all head back to the apartment and decided to grab some lunch. An hour has passed and the Master goes to work at getting the computer hocked up.


You guys and girls go watch some TV while I get this hocked up so we can find some answers says Master. Sonic turns on the TV and see’s Krezz on it. Irina heads off to get her boyfriend. Hey Master it really important that follow me right now says Irina in great anticipation.


Hello friends I thought I tolled you to stop digging into this. If you dig any farther I’m going to kill Krezz like the way Bunny died says this mysterious person. How do you know how she died asks Sonic. I know because I see all and don’t hock up that computer Master. If you do Krezz will die and destroy the storage device too while your at it says the mysterious person. I guess we got to do what he or she says. I don’t want him to die for us. Let’s just let it rest for now before we kill him says Irina bursting into tears. She’s right you know we have to destroy them before we kill him and Irina hand me the storage device says Master.


Alright I’ll hand it to you says Irina. Irina hands the device to the Master. I’ll go destroy them right now says Master. The Master walks into the kitchen and puts the storage device down the drain. I’ll take the computer and through it in the trash right now says Master. That good just get rid of that thing says Irina while crying.


The Master walks out of the apartment and heads up to the top of the building. The door wasn’t locked and was quite easily to open. It was windy up there and he could see the dumpster thirty two stories below him. The dumpster was opened and no one was standing near it. He though it off the top of the building and looks at it falling downwards towards the dumpster. The computer hard drive crashes right the dumpster and is completely destroyed. He heads back down to the apartment of his to tell them the news.


The hard drive completely destroyed and nothing can be read on it says Master. That good you’re lucky for now Krezz and if you ever try to do that stuff again he will die painfully says the mysterious person. They take one last look at Krezz who tied up and looks like he’s unconscious. Sonic turns off the TV and the group tries to figure out there next step.


Did anyone of you recognize the place where Krezz is being held asks Irina. They all shake there. Well there goes that idea says Irina. I guess that person was right after all and we got to leave it alone for now until we can find him without that person knowing where onto them says Sonic. They sit on the couch for the rest of afternoon and try to come up with some new plain to rescue Krezz. None of them could up with an idea to rescue Krezz from that person and where that person was holding him.


I’ll see you all tomorrow for are sex orgy says Irina. Cya tomorrow and I’m looking forward to it says Laura. Sonic before I forget you want to spend the year with me and if we work together we will be able to cover more ground asks Master. That would make it a lot easier if the two hedgehogs live together. We can do a lot more together that apart says Sonic. I agree with you. Till tomorrow then says Master. Till tomorrow and I’ll bring all my stuff with me says Sonic. Sonic, Laura head back to Edward’s house, Irina and The Master stay at the apartment for the night.


Wednesday


Morning Edward says Laura. Morning Laura says Edward. Today the big day you go pick up your guest from the train station this afternoon. I’ll be over at Sonic Masters place this afternoon and I might not be back tonight says Laura. Ya it the day Edna and I go pick up are guest from the train station. I wish I could be there this afternoon but I have a prier commitment that I have to do says Edward. I’ll let you know how it goes when I get back says Laura. Thanks for telling everything that will happen there today says Edward.


Edward and Laura head downstairs and see’s Edna with a smile on her face. There mom already has breakfast made and is on the table. There is French toast, eggs, toast and orange juice in there glasses. Edward and Laura sit down at the table to eat breakfast. They started to eat there breakfast while Edna started making funny faces at them. They all started to laugh.


Edna remember we have to go pick are guest this afternoon and I’ll get you ice cream says Edward. Thanks I almost forgot. I was going to hang out here today and get ready for school tomorrow says Edna. I hope you two have fun this afternoon says Edward. We will says Laura. I’m going to moving in with Sonic Master today so we can work together on are school projects much more easily. I’ve enjoyed staying with you guys but this just seems like the right thing to do says Sonic. We will miss you around here but at least will see you at school says Edward.


They all finish there breakfast and put there dishes in the dish washer. All three of them head up into there rooms. Sonic starts to get his stuff packed up before he leaves this afternoon. Edna gets her cute little outfit on for this afternoon. Edward and Laura start making out with Sonic in the room.


Meanwhile where Krezz is


Krezz begins to wake up from a long nap and has a splitting migraine. Krezz takes a look around and see’s no one around. There was a plate of food on his lap and one his arms was unchained. Krezz picks up the plate with his hand and lifts it up to his mouth. Krezz begin to use his mouth to get the food off the plate and eats it all down after taking awhile to get the food off the plate.


Hello is anyone there asks Krezz. No on answers him. The sound of foot steps come louder and louder the closer they got to Krezz. Krezz couldn’t see the person because all the lights were turned off except the one right above him.


Hello my young friend I see you’re finally awake from your long nap says the mysterious person. What do you want and why are you holding me captive asks Krezz. Why you ask simply you got to close to what going on here. You’re not leaving here anytime soon because all the clues to find you are destroyed. If I let you go your going to tell the police and your friends at what happened here. I don’t want anyone to know what going on till it to late says the mysterious person. Damn you I’m going to make you pay for this eventually says Krezz. We will see about that says the mysterious person.


The mysterious person beings to walk away from Krezz and is laughing on the way. Krezz’s arm auto locks back into place and can’t move all. Krezz can only sit there and suffer till he can figure a way out of this.


Back at Edwards house


They all sit down to have one last lunch together before the group splits up to go there separate ways this afternoon. They all share stories of what has happened before they all met. After lunch was over Sonic heads up to Edward’s room and grabs all his stuff. Sonic heads downstairs and sees all three of them ready to go. Sonic gets ready and they all head out the door. They say there goodbyes and head in opposite direction.


Sonic with backpack and Laura with her backpack talk about what yiffing positions they want to do when they get to Sonic Master’s place. After thirty minutes or so they arrive at Sonic Master’s place. Laura knocks on the door and Irina answers the door. They head inside and site on the couch.


Meanwhile with Edward and Edna


Edward you said you’re going to get me ice cream and we’ve passed three places on the way. Did you forget or something asks Edna. Edward has his mind on his precious Laura and what those two are doing. Edna notices this and slaps Edward’s ass. Did you say something Edna asks Edward. Ya I did. Your still getting me ice cream right asks Edna.


Ya I am and there a place close to the train station so the ice cream won’t melt on the way. It really warm out anyway and I’m going to get some for myself anyway says Edward. What kind asks Edna. Super Kid and you asks Edward. That so like you Edward. You always get the same kind when we get ice cream. I’m going to get something different if they have it which is Reese’s ice cream says Edna. I might get that instead because I like recesses says Edward. You’re going to get something new well that a shocker says Edna.


They continue on there walk and head into the Baskin Robbins that right near the train station. They order there ice cream and Edward pays for it. They sit down on the chairs facing the window. They take there and eat the Reese’s eat ice cream because they have an hour to spar. After forty five minutes they finish there ice cream and throw there garbage away. They head out of the Baskin Robbins and across to the train station to meat there guest. They walk down the stairs and takes a couple of minutes to get them selves ready for there guest to show up. They see the train pull up and there guest walks out of the train to meet them.


Back at Sonic Master’s place


You sure you three still want to do this asks Master. Ya were sure or we wouldn’t be here today says Laura. We won’t be able to find anything to help Krezz out till school starts anyway says Sonic. I guess your right because someone must know something to help us find Krezz says Irina. Ya let’s hope someone knows something says Master. Let do this for all the marbles says Sonic. Ya let’s says Master.


The girls begin to Laugh a little and start to make out. The two guys get undressed and have the cocks standing at attention. They move up closer to the girls. The girls stare right at there cocks with there mouths open and let there cocks slide right in. They start sucking them while the girls play with each other pussies. The guys cum in there mouths and the girls drink it all down.


The girls get up and get undressed. There pussy juices start coming out. The guys lie down on the ground and let the girls come closer. The girls start to caress each other boobs on the way over to there men for today. The girls sit down and helps there cocks slide right into them. The girls start thrusting on there cocks slowly at first and generally go faster.


Six Hours Six Minutes and Six seconds latter


They all lay exhausted on the floor and have no energy to move. That was the long yiffing session I’ve ever had says Laura. Same here says Irina. I’m glad I brought my school clothes for tomorrow because I’m not getting up says Laura. They all nod there heads in agreement. All of them stay on the floor that night and fall asleep.


Thursday

The First Day of School


All four of them get ready and set out to St. Lovejoy’s to begin the school year. They notice a lot of people already there getting back to there daily routine at school. They see Edward standing by him self underneath a tree. They all head over to where Edward was standing.


Hi all and how did it go yesterday asks Edward. Let’s just say for now we didn’t have any energy to get up afterwards. I’ll explain what happened tonight says Laura. Alright I can wait till then and Laura you want to repeat tradition from last year asks Edward. That sound fun to repeat the day we first met and I’ll meet you there after first class says Laura. Just like old times says Edward. Who this guest of yours asks Sonic. She should be here but she must trying to make some new friends says Edward. Good for her says Sonic.


The bell rings and they all head to there class to begin there first day of school for the year. The classed by slowly with orientation of what they were going to be learning through out the year. The class bell rang and everyone hurried out of class. Edward sees Laura going into the women washroom and heads in a couple minutes after her.


Five minutes have passed since Edward went into the women washroom. The Master and Irina were talking about last night. The Master looks behind him and see’s the girl that looks like Sally. Sally come towards the Master and punches him and storms back off. Do you know her asks Irina. No I don’t but that looks like Sally. I bet I got hit because she thinks I’m Sonic and I’m cheating on her says Master. I think you should go find Sonic says Irina. Ya I’ll go right now says Master.


The Master takes a look around the school and see’s Sonic talking to the cheerleaders. I walk up to Sonic and tap him on the shoulder. Excuses us ladies and gentlemen but me and my friend here have something very important to discuss says Master. That fine will catch up latter says Amanda. The cheerleaders walk off towards the gym.


How did you get a black eye asks Sonic. Your girlfriend Sally is alive and she hit me in the eye. She thinks I’m you because and I was talking to Irina at the time. You should really talk to her about this says Master. I will and do you know where she is asks Sonic. No idea but wait till lunch because I’m sure you will spot her then says Master. Ok I’ll wait till then says Sonic.


The bell rings and they head off to there next class. This class was the exact same this as the previous class and it went by even slower then the first one. The bell rings and the students run to the cafeteria. The hedgehogs meet outside the café and walk in at the exact same time. All the students look at them and thought they were seeing double. They get there food and sit down at the table with all the cheerleaders.


They spend there lunch talking to the cheerleaders and have a look out for Sally but she never shows up in the café. The rest of the school day was pretty much the same and they couldn’t find Sally anywhere. The two hedgehogs head back home with Irina and couldn’t find out anything new. They were so bored from there first day that they all fell asleep on the couch watching TV. A clue came across the screen but no one awake to read it. They slept like babies on the couch for the rest of the day.


To be continued.


I really like to know what you all thought of this chapter. Please give your honest opinion.


Also please answear the question I left in my previous post

The Long awaited Chapter 5

I hope you all enjoy chapter 5 of the story. This is a little over 37 pages long. It the longest chapter on the school days bored right now. Just don’t expect me to write one this long again at least for awhile. I told you it would be my 100th post that this chapter would be up. Have Fun


Chapter 5

The Misadventures of Sonic

Sonic hovers over the couple for a couple of minutes to see if he could recognize them but he couldn’t make out anything out because they were just a blur. Sonic heads off after seeing two people screw ever harder and faster then they were before.


Sonic heads west on his way to Pouncefield to start his first day of school and so he can capture the spy that was sent there by Eggman. He comes across a city after two hours into his trip. Sonic decides to land his plane in the forest nearby to avoid detection so his cover can’t be blown up in his face. Sonic decides to leave the plane and go into the forest after he changes into some clothes. Sonic finds a black pair of jeans and a tie die shirt underneath his seat. Sonic puts them on and now no one will recognize him. Sonic hopes out of the plain and takes a look around him.


Sonic walks through the lush green forest and doesn’t see anyone around. He sees a black hedgehog sleeping against a tree. Hi shadow haven’t seen you in awhile what have you been up to asks Sonic. The hedgehog wakes up and slowly gets up from where he was sitting. The hedgehog turns around and looks directly at Sonic.


My name is FrostCat but my friends call me Frost and what’s your name friend asks Frost. My name Sonic the hedgehog but everyone calls me Sonic says Sonic. With there introduction Sonic realizes he’s made a grade mistake that he wasn’t a hedgehog. The cat has a sword, a black and blue shirt and pants on. Sonic also thought this guy was going to kill him and was an assassination from Dr. Eggman.


What are you doing out here in this forest asks Frost. I’m on my way to the city in order to stop the evil Dr. Eggman and his spy from ruining people lives. What are you doing out here in this forest asks Sonic. I’m here to join the band of freedom fighters out here because I can really help them out a lot. You want to come with me asks Frost.


No thank you man I’m a freedom fighter and I just lost everyone close to me because a huge tidal wave that killed everyone I know says Sonic. I’m sorry for you loss and I hope you get the bastered who did this to you. Good luck on your mission friend says Frost. You too with those freedom fighters says Sonic.


They both head off in opposite directions. Frost heads towards the freedom fighters hideout and Sonic heads towards the city. After a half and hour of walking towards the city he’s finally gets there to begin his first day of school and to find the spy that works for Dr. Eggman.


Sonic takes a walk around town and sees two brown bunnies heading off to the western sector of town. There was on male and female but the female looks like a cross dresser. Sonic thought there something wrong with them the way they were holding hands. Sonic heads farther into the city and sees a cute white bunny with red hair wearing a purple dress. Sonic walks up to the bunny.


Hi I’m Sonic. I’m just wondering if this is Pouncefield and if it isn’t can you tell me how to get there asks Sonic. The bunny doesn’t respond for ten minutes and has this dumb founded look on her face. I’m sorry what was your question I wasn’t paying attention says the bunny. Hi I’m Sonic. I’m just wondering if this is Pouncefield and if it isn’t can you tell me how to get there asks Sonic again. I’m Connie and you’re not in the right town this is Xephir. You still have a six hour trip to get there by plane. If you head south west from here you should be able to get there no problem says Connie.


Thank you Connie for your help and I don’t want to be late says Sonic. No problem you’re the second person to ask me the same question this month. I just can’t remember the person’s name. I would like to help you more but I’m sorry says Connie. That alright your help been quite enough and I now know how far I’m behind this person I’m looking for says Sonic. Goodbye Sonic and good luck to you says Connie. Goodbye Connie and thank you again for your help says Sonic.


Meanwhile back at the plane


When this guy gets back I want to make sure he doesn’t make it where he going. I got paid big time for this one by some guy calling him self the one or I at least I think it was a guy. I don’t think that was his or her real name. He or she told me to cut the fuel line and destroy the landing gear Chip says to him self.


Back in Xephir


Sonic heads out of Xephir and back into the forest towards his plane. Sonic hears some rustling in the bushes. Sonic heads over in the direction of the noise and sees what going on. He sees Frost and this women talking. Sonic hears that she is part of the freedom fighters. Sonic leaves them alone and heads back to his plane.


Meanwhile back at the plane


I’ve destroyed the landing and I’m staring to cut the fuel line. I hear someone coming so I better stop Chip says to himself. Chip sits down in front of the plane just in time to see a blue hedgehog arriving.


Sonic gets to the plane and sees a chipmunk sitting beside his plane. He wearing a hat and has a coat on. Can I help you asks Sonic. No I’m waiting for my friends and this is my plane. I’m going to beat you up if you even come near me. I’m Chip and this is what you get for making me get up says Chip.


Chip gets up and kicks Sonic in the foot. Well sorry but this is my plane and I’m going to have to take it back says Sonic. Sonic picks up Chip and looks him directly in the eyes. You understand me don’t you says Sonic. Sonic has his right hand ready to flick Chip in the balls. Yes you can have the plane but just don’t hit me in the balls and put me down says Chip. I’m glad we have an understanding so I’m going to leave you alone and don’t ever touch my plane again. You got that says Sonic. Yes what ever you say says Chip.


Sonic puts Chip down on the ground and runs off to look for the rest of his friends. Sonic hopes back into the plane and takes off in the right direction this time. After ten minutes after taking off the landing gear falls off the plane. It must have been that damn chipmunk. I’m going to get him the next time I see him Sonic says to himself.


Five hours and forty five minutes latter.


Ah damn it all the fuel leaking out of the plane. So much for not being detected by anyone and I hope no one sees this plane land. I’m going to crash Sonic says to him self. The city right below him and he has to land somewhere because he knows he won’t get out of the city in time.


Meanwhile at East Side Mario’s


I’m Rotor your waiter tonight. Your table is ready and I hope you two enjoy a lovely dinner out here on the patio says Rotor. Rotor takes them out side and shows them to there table. I hope you enjoy your meal. I’ll be right back for your drinks and here are your two menus says Rotor.


Edward and Laura stare into each other eyes and look up at the stars and see a plane coming down at incredible speed. They get up out there chairs and move out of the way very quickly. They hope the plane doesn’t land near them to interfere with there romantic evening.


Back on the plane


Good they moved out of the way. I’ve lost control of the plane and I can’t get out of this noise dive. I hope I survive this says Sonic. Sonic crashes the plane right where Edward and Laura were sitting. The plane slides for a couple more feet and comes to a stop right in front of Edward.


Edward fates right when the plane comes to a stop and Laura manages to wake him up ten minutes latter. Sonic gets out of the plane and sees if there ok. Hi I’m Sonic, Sonic the hedgehog but you can just call me Sonic. I’m sorry about your dinner someone cut my fuel line and destroyed my landing gear. At least no one was hurt says Sonic.


It him it really him and I thought it was just a game and comics says Edward. Edward fates again but this time Laura doesn’t help him. I’m Laura his girlfriend and this is Edward my boyfriend. I don’t know why but he keeps fatting for some reason but I’m not quite sure why. Can you try to get him up this time asks Laura.


Sure no problem and I’ll be glad to help you out says Sonic. Sonic pulls on Edwards’s fur and immediately wakes him up. Who did that and why asks Edward. It was me and because you keep fatting for some reason. I used the only way I know how to wake people up who fate a lot says Sonic.


I’m Edward and I thought you were a fictional character but you are real. I know there tons of games and comics they keep making. There also hentai and there at least four TV shows that have with you in it so far. There even a web site that has every comic they have made with you and your friends in it. You want to come back to my place tonight and meet my family. I also know my sister Edna is a big fan of yours and she also a big tease says Edward.


Sure I love to meet your family but I’m not sure if your girlfriend Laura will approve if I disturb your evening says Sonic. I don’t mind and today been a little weird so how can it get any stranger then this says Laura. Strange how asks Sonic. I’ve meet your arch rival Dr. Eggman because he stopped in front of my house playing Sonic Heroes music. It also the worst Sonic game music ever made and drove a Ford Geo says Edward.


Since you landed on are table and destroyed are romantic evening lets go back to your house Edward. Just tell the waiter what happened says Laura. Sure I’ll go tell him says Edward. Laura slaps Edward on the ass as he walks back inside to tell the waiter what happened.


Edward steps inside the restaurant and sees there waiter. Edward walks over to the waiter to explain what happened outside. Excuse me sir but are dinner is ruined because a plane crashed landed right where we were sitting. The lucky thing is no one got hurt and we’ve lost are appetite. We’re going to leave and just head back home says Edward.


Rotor shakes his head in discus. I don’t believe you and let me go and see this says Rotor. Rotor and Edward head out to where the table was. I still don’t believe you. There nothing wrong with this table it just a little more decorative then the other tables we have here says Rotor.


You can’t see the plane are you blind? Were not staying here and were going home. If you charge us for the damages we will sue you. You can’t sue us for a plane crash. These things happened and you can’t do anything about it says Edward. Laura and Sonic shake there heads in agreement.


I am not blind and you can’t leave till you have something to eat. It against are policy to let are guests leave without eating says Rotor. They all ignore him and head outside the restaurant. Edward calls his dad to pick them up. Sonic goes back into the restaurant and goes to where the plain crashed. Sonic looks in the plain and sees all his clothes have disappeared. Sonic heads back outside and waits for Edward’s dad to show up.


Fifteen minutes latter


Hi dad I’m glad to see you. Is it ok if Sonic and Laura spend the night asks Edward. Sure it alright and how do you know this Sonic fellow ask Mr. Fox. We just meet him and he crash landed his plane right near us says Edward. Edward goes on and tells his dad about the whole incident. Edward just finishes telling his dad the whole story when they pulled up to the house.


The four of them walk up to the house to see Edna and Miss Fox standing there with a worry look on there face. I wonder who the new guy is because he seems awfully familiar. I want him to stay in my room tonight so we can have a good time. Just thinking about it making me all wet Edna says to her self. Your date ended early tonight and did anything happen asks Miss Fox. Edward tells the whole story again to him mom and sister. Oh I see your glad to stay the night and do you have anyplace to stay in Pouncefield while you’re here asks Miss Fox.


No I don’t and I was hoping to stay with one of the students here so I can blend in says Sonic. You can stay with us as long as you like. You will be staying in Edwards room and we are suppose to have someone else coming to stay with us and she will be staying with Edna says Miss Fox. Thanks mom and were going to head to my room says Edward.


The three of them head up to Edward room. Edward closes the door behind them. I have something to show you. It has to do with what I was talking about earlier. This has every comic that has you in it and it the fifteenth anniversary of the series now says Edward. Show me I want to see this site says Sonic.


Edward turns on his computer and goes on the internet. A friend that obsessed with you sent me this link. He went to my other school and we kept calling him the Sonic Master because no matter what he lived, breathed and talked about you for 24/7. I don’t recall his actual name and all the teachers just called him Sonic says Edward.


Edward types in http://tails.kicks-ass.net and hits enter. Sonic and Laura stair at the scene while Edward clicks on the comic section. Edward clicks on the sonic main series and then clicks on issue 50. They wait for the issue to download. After it finishes downloading Edward unzips the file. He clicks on it and lets Sonic read it. Sonic reads the whole thing twice and shakes his head confusion.


Who the hell does this person think he is copying my life because this stuff actually happened to me and all the text is right too which is weird. Who ever this person is very good. All the text and the characters are right which is scary. This person observed us very closely says Sonic. Who do you think it is asks Laura. Let me think back says Sonic.


Sonic just remembers who it possibility could be when a knock comes at the door. Sonic forgets because of the knocking at the door. Damn it I can’t remember now because of the knocking says Sonic Edward answers the door and standing on the other side of the door was Edna. Hello big brother what are you three doing asks Edna. Edna gives Sonic a wink. Not much were just sitting in here talking says Edward.


Edna comes into Edward room and sits right between Sonics legs and her head sitting right on his cock. Edward is really annoyed at her for doing this but Sonic doesn’t have a worry look on his face. Sonic really enjoying it and gets a boner from her head resting there.


Oh what a big boy you are and I would like to meet your little friend if we go in my room says Edna. Edward gets a disturbed and discussed look on his face from what his sister just said. No thanks Edna plus your brother right there and it would be a little weird says Sonic. Edna gigolos and gets up very slowly and decides to sit on sonic lap instead. Just when Edna was about to sit down she unzips sonic pants and pulls his underwear down. His cock was straight up and Edna didn’t have any panties on. Edna sat right on his lap with his dick deep within her pussy.


Edward has this disgusted and disturbed look on his face and is trying to hold the anger deep down inside of him and is trying not letting this get to him. Sonic has a grin on his face but is also feeling awkward for what Edward sister just did just did to him now. Laura just realizes what just happen and gives Sonic a kiss. Laura uses one of her hands and slides it down between Edna legs while the other is on her chest.


Edward just losses it and pulls Edna off Sonic cock as quick as possible. Edna kicks sonic in the balls by accident. Sonic falls on the ground after getting hit in the balls by Edna and screams in pain. Edward takes Edna outside his room and closes the door. They go to Edna room and Edward slams the door behind him.


Back in Edward room


Mine if you finish what she started asks Sonic. Sure I don’t mind and I like to suck on that cock anyway. I also want your cum inside me says Laura. Laura opens her mouth and starts to give sonic a blow job.


Back in Edna room


If you ever you that again I’m going to tell mom and dad everything. I even know about the Jenny stuff, how you fooled around with Amanda and all the other guys/ girls you did. I still have nightmares about the time you hacked into my dreams and I couldn’t get hardly any sleep. There going to give you such a harsh punishment that your only friend will be that thing between your legs. They will lock the door and never let you leave the room except when you have to go to the bathroom. I also bet the food and drink they bring up for you will have extra nutritional value to it. Before I forget you will never ever get your one desire to have sex with your brother which is wrong on so many levels says Edward in rage.


Edna has this scared and worried look on her face. I don’t know how he knows about Jenny and Amanda unless someone told him. He could have seen me with Jenny outside of school and we did that stuff for a week. The only way he would know about Amanda is if Amanda tolled him. We stayed in her room and yiffed every time I came over. I’m going to talk to those two next time I see them says Edna to her self. Edward storms out of the room and slams the door behind him. Edna started crying right as soon as the door closed.


Edward hears her cries but just ignores them and walks back to his room. Edward opens the door and sees Sonic and Laura just sitting there looking right at him. How did it go asks Laura. Let just say I need to get that all off my chest that I’ve been holding that in for a year says Edward.


I glad you told me that and now I got to tell you something. While you were in Edna room yelling at her and we could hear you in here. I gave sonic a blowjob and I just finished right when I heard the door slam says Laura. I’m glad you told me that my sweat heart. I’m in such a relived mood that I was thinking that we could have a threesome says Edward.


I wouldn’t mind one but not tonight and I’m not in the mood since you just yelled at your sister. Can you tell me why you did that asks Laura. No I just don’t want to says Edward. Fine but you will never ever get sex from me for seven years and that includes if were married by then says Laura.


Edward doesn’t want to tell her but he has to now especially after she’s going to deny him sex for seven years. Edward also has a confused puzzled look on his face. I just hope she doesn’t leave me after I tell her everything I know and what my sister put me through Edward says to him self.


You want to know the whole truth about my sister well here it goes says Edward. Edward goes on and tells Laura and Sonic who are shocked at what they hear about Edna. If I see her one more time doing anything sexual in front of me ever again I’m going to tell my parents every thing says Edward. Laura and Sonic are both speechless about the whole ordeal with Edna. Laura do you still love me after I tolled you all that asks Edward. For now and forever my love. I’m still not in the mood for sex with everything that happened today says Laura.


I understand and surprisingly enough I have a back up plain if you were not in the mood. I got an advance copy of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles that not even out on DVD yet. I got it from the Sonic Master. He sends me a DVD once in a while and this was the last one he sent me. I checked it and it really good quality and it is the whole movie says Edward.


What does this Sonic Master do asks Sonic. Last I’ve heard from him he is working for Sonic Team at Sega. He the youngest writer ever and his first project was Sonic and the Secret Rings. He told me in his email it the revival of the sonic series on consoles says Edward. You guys want to watch it asks Edward. Sure Sonic and Laura say at the same time. Edward pops the movie into the DVD rom drive and the movie loads up. Edward clicks play and they sit there and watch the movie. After the movie was over they all went to bed.


The next couple of days nothing much happened Sonic tolled Edward and Laura all about his adventures back home. The relationship between him, sally and bunny which he loved both of them but now are lost. He also told them about the special times him, Tails and his Uncle Chuck had. Sonic also went into why he came to Pouncefield and what happened to the village he lived in. Both Edward and Laura were both sorry for his lose.

Edna spent those two days in her room still upset about what her brother told her. Her parents went to see what was the matter but she wouldn’t let them in.


Monday


I have to go and get some money before we go to the mall and I need to get things for school this year. I’ll meet you there and I’ll be there is a couple of hours says Laura. Sonic and Edward went back to Edward’s room. They could hear the sobbing of Edna still across the hall. I like to tell you about the first day of school last year and I met Laura says Edward. Ok man just let here it I’m curious now how you to meet says Sonic.


It was my first day of school last year and my parents just moved into town. After class I asked Rodriguez where the bathroom was who I saw in the hall way and I accidentally walked into the woman washroom. I really had to take a piss and I didn’t look at the sign. I didn’t realize it at the time and I went into the stale. I unzipped my fly and I looked down. There was a squirrel sitting there on the toilet.


Laura started sucking my cock but I tolled her I really have to take a piss. Laura told me not to pee on her fur. I sat down and took a piss right between her legs. After I did that I stood up and she started sucking my cock again. After a minute of that a white bunny opened the door and saw us. Laura slammed the door in her face and I lost my erection. The only reason I got that blowjob is so Laura wouldn’t tell the teachers what I just did. I’m amazed man I wish that happens to me says Sonic. There more too it says Edward. Edward goes on and tells Sonic the rest of the story.


Wow I wished that happens to me this year says Sonic, Sonic and Edward both have an erection after that story. Before we go can I send an email to this Sonic Master because I really like to meet him says Sonic. Sure and good thing I left my computer on says Edward.


Edward logs into his email and get it set up so Sonic can type a letter to the Sonic Master. Here you go it already set up for ya and if you need any help ask me says Edward. Thanks man I think I can manage this says Sonic. Edward lets Sonic set down in his chair so he can type his email.


Dear Sonic Master


I’m using Edward email address and this may come to a shock to you but I am the true Sonic. My full name is Sonic the hedgehog. Edward has given me the opportunity to send you this letter.


I’m in Pouncefield and I would like to make a challenge to you. Who knows more about me then me. I eagerly wait for your reply to see if you’re not a coward. If your not then you will come to Pouncefield to face me to see who the master of me is.


From the true Sonic


Sonic hits send button and waits for his reply but he knows it will take awhile. That all I have to say to him so lets go says Sonic. Alright I want to know how this ends now between you two hedgehogs. Let go so Laure doesn’t get upset says Edward.

Edward gets some money from his dad. After Sonic and Edward leave Edna finally get out of her room and heads into the bathroom. She cleans off her face of all her tears and tries to put on a happy face.


Edna heads downstairs to see her parents sitting there having coffee. They see Edna while she walks into the kitchen. Edna sits down at the table after getting some milk and a sandwich for herself. What wrong sweaty you been in your room for awhile asks Miss Fox. Nothing wrong mom I just had to think things over for awhile. I also have to go see Jenny and ask her something very important says Edna. Ok sweaty just so you know your mother and I are here for you says Mr. Fox. Thanks mom and dad for your concern says Edna.


Edna finishes up her milk and her sandwich and heads over to Jenny place. Edna walks up to door and rings the door bell. After a couple of minutes the door opens and sees Jenny standing there. Hi Jenny says Edna. Hi Edna I thought you were someone else. I thought Scotty was coming over today. I hope nothing wrong with him. What can I do you for says Jenny. Can we talk privately in your room so your parents don’t here us asks Edna. Sure it must be important if you came to see me says Jenny. The girls head up to Jenny room.


You know about me and my previous relationship with you says Edna. Ya I know all about. Ya I remember all about it and I’m cool with it. It St Lovejoy’s and we all do that sort of stuff. Don’t worry I’ve never told anyone about it not even your brother. I’ve seen you suck guys off in the school but I don’t know how you do it with your brother right there says Jenny. I’m sure he notices but doesn’t say anything because Laura gives him a blow job every day on the way to school. That all and thanks for not telling anyone even my brother says Edna.


Thank you Jenny no hard feeling and know I got to figure out how my brother knows about that. I’ll see you around and if you see my brother ask him for me says Edna. Will do my best says Jenny. Edna leaves Jenny place with a lot on her mind. This leaves me with more questions then answers like how does my brother know and who told him. If no one tells me I’m going to have to ask my brother personally Edna says to herself.


Meanwhile at the mall


Edward and Sonic both head off to the mall to see Laura but she’s no where in sight. Edward sees some of his fellow classmates and his friends there. Edward sees Scotty in the food court really upset while they were standing in line to get some food. Sonic and Edward walked up to Scotty to see what the matter with him. Scotty has tears down his face and his eyes were all watery.


What wrong man you seem pretty upset asks Edward. My mom just died and I got a call from my dad. The doctors say it was a heart attack but I bet it was this new principal that did this to her. I over heard him saying that he was going to train the parents to be stricter to there kids. That what caused her to die but the heart attack did her in says Scotty.


I’m so sorry man is there anything we can do to help you asks Edward. I’m going to find that bastered and kill him with my dad sniper rifle. I going to shoot him a whole bunch of times before I kill him says Scotty. That won’t bring your mom back and you will go to jail or even worse death row. I’ll help you out man but first I got to find who giving Eggman all this information. It could be anyone of you. Don’t trust anybody except the people close to you says Sonic.


Who are you and why you are here ask Scotty. My name in Sonic the hedgehog but just call me Sonic. I came here on a mission because there a spy among you that wants to ruin everyone life. Eggman became your principal so his plain can be put into action. We got to be careful or else who knows what he will do to us. Just act normal or as normal as possible so you won’t get into any trouble. Who knows what torture he will put us through if we disobey him says Sonic.


Where the funeral we will come down and pay are respects to your mom says Edward. It’s this Saturday at 2:30 pm in the Pouncefield cemetery. Just be nice to everyone there because my whole family going to be there. You’re also going to have to wear a tuxedo and I’m here to get one but I’m to upset right now. Can you guys just leave me alone asks Scotty.


Sure man take your time when you need us we will be there for you. Sonic also staying with me for the school year so he can settle this matter. Just let it all out man and it better to let it out then keep it all bottled up says Edward. Edward and Sonic leave Scotty alone and they take one last at him. Scotty was pouring out tears and keep yelling Mommy, Mommy I miss you Mommy. I going to help and stop that man from what he did to you Mommy. The yelling could be heard through the whole mall and everyone came to see what was the matter.


While the crowd was all fixed on Scotty. Edward saw some other people he knew from school. Edward and Sonic walk over to meet these people. Sonic I like to introduce these people to you says Edward. Steve who a sloth and if he put his brain to use he would do so much better in school. There a nickname for him called sloth the moth.

Nicro who always has a wooden sword on him and likes to think he is tough. He tried to fight Rodriguez and got beat up pretty badly. He’s shy and always sits beside him self in every class. Joey who loves to show off talks in Shakespearean at any given moment and still hasn’t met the girl of his dreams.


Tom is a big black cat who really shy and his nick name is Tommy Boy. He is crazy at the most inconvenient time and wants to have sex with me. I once was going to the bathroom at school and he busted the door open and forced his dick in my mouth. He also blew his load in my mouth and I forced my self to swallow. If I didn’t he would of cut my dick off.


Sam Jones but everyone calls him Sam who has a crush on Jessica but can’t work up the courage to tell her. He also looks out for all his friends at school. He also knows martial arts so don’t pick a fight with him. He will kick your but.


This is Ralf and his sister Carmon who moved from Japan. Ralf has a wooden sword on him so he won’t get kicked out of the mall. I’ve seen his real one and it awesome. He also really shy around girls but not around guys but we hope he get past that one day. He also going out with Mandy and told us about his first time with her behind the bushes at school.


His sister Carmon is cool and is trying to help his brother get over his shyness. It some what working but not completely but his sister keeps trying. That all of the people that I know from school hear but you will see more of the kids once the school year starts says Edward.


Hi all I’m new in town and I’m glad to meet some of Edwards school mates before school starts says Sonic. Hi all seven of them say at the same time. Let go out side and talk and leave Scotty alone says Edward. All seven of them head out side while the crowd still hovers around Scotty.


The moment the seven of them are out the door Scotty looks up and sees the crowd around him. Scotty eyes are still watery, face is wet from all the tears and his black button up shirt with blue flames going up the arms and bottom of the shirt going up to the collar which is his favorite shirt is all soaked from all the crying.


Scotty runs through the crowd and heads to the washroom. He wasn’t looking which way he was going into washroom. After getting in the washroom to be left alone he clears his eyes off and sees he’s in the womans washroom. Ah crap why can’t I be left alone today Scotty says to him self. Scotty takes a closer look in the washroom and sees Amanda standing there and wondering what the matter. Hi Scotty what the matter asks Amanda. My mom died from a heart attack, we had a fight and I never forgave her. I also never told her how much I love her as my mom says Scotty.


I’m really sorry Scotty and your mom and I were going to go out to the mall on Saturday to buy your birthday present says Amanda. Saturday is the day of the funeral says Scotty. Scotty starts crying even more then he was. I’ll come Saturday to the funeral to pay my respects. I’ll give you something that will make you feel better even just for a little while says Amanda. I would like to feel a little bit better even if it just for a little awhile says Scotty.


Amanda checks the bathroom to see if anyone in here except for them. She then opens the bathroom stall and sits down. Come in here and I’ll give something that you won’t forget says Amanda. Scotty walks into the stall and locks the door behind him. Amanda grabs Scotty package and feels how big it is. She then unzips his pants and pulls down his underwear. Amanda looks at Scotty dick and it looks like 12 centimeters long.


Amanda starts to tease Scotty by sliding her tong up and down his cook. Her paw was playing with his balls. Amanda finally sticks her whole mouth on his cock and begins to suck slowly up and down Scotty shaft. Scotty stops crying for the moment and has a smile on his face. This is the best blow job I’ve ever gotten and nothing can beat this Scotty says to him self.


Scotty spaces out while looking at Amanda sucking on his cock. Twelve minutes have passed and Scotty finally cums into Amanda mouth. Amanda swallows it all and cleans the little bit of cum left on her face. Amanda gets up after taking a couple more sucks on Scotty cock. Amanda gives Scotty a kiss and pulls down her panties.


I know you always wanted me Scotty and I bet you saw me come into the bathroom. That why you ran into this bathroom deliberately and I want your cock in my ass. I won’t ever forget this says Amanda. I’ve only dreamt of this moment for as long as I remember but I never thought it would come true. I’m going to give you something to remember for awhile says Scotty.


Scotty slowly inserts his dick into Amanda ass. Oh that fells so good do me as much as you want says Amanda. Scotty starts thrusting slowly back and forward just to in joy this moment. Faster god damit and my boyfriend doesn’t go this slow says Amanda. Scotty nods his head. Get her done and yes maim you will be pleasured says Scotty.


Scotty starts going faster and Amanda lifts her right leg off the ground. Scotty sees her foot coming up and uses his right hand on her foot. Scotty starts massaging her foot softly and Amanda starts acting sex crazed. Stop Scotty let me turn around says Amanda. While Amanda was turning around Scotty slaps Amanda on the ass.


Amanda sits on the toilet with her legs spread out with her juices coming out of her pussy. Scotty puts his dick in Amanda sweet moist pussy. He starts thrusting fast into her. Scotty enjoying this moment because he’s long dreamed of this day he would finally have sex with Amanda. After forty five minutes Scotty about to cum. Cum inside me Scotty because I want to fell you inside of me says Amanda. Scotty cums inside of Amanda pussy and then Amanda goes down and cleans off Scotty dick. The two of them put there clothes back on and leave separately so no one knows what happened in the washroom. Scotty leaves first and heads out to finally buy a tuxedo. Amanda goes off to buy some women’s clothing.


I’m feeling a lot better right now considering what just happened. I know the guys won’t believe this so I’ll keep my mouth shut for now. I still miss you mom but right now I’m happy truly happy. When this day is over I’ll be depressed again but I’m going to enjoy this moment till that time Scotty says to him self. Scotty heads over to the tuxedo store to see what they have. After looking around he gets some help from the store clerk. The clerk helps Scotty out to find a suit for him to wear. After Scotty pays for the tux he heads off home to see his dad.


Meanwhile at Laura house


Laura was busy getting ready to head to the mall to see Edward and Sonic. She looks out the window to see Edna coming towards the house. Laura heads down stairs and opens the door just before Edna rings the door bell. Edna shocked to see Laura right there and before Edna knew it Laura grabs her hand as they headed towards Laura room. Once they entered her room Laura closes the door.


Laura did my brother tell you who told him all those things about me asks Edna. No he never told me a thing and I’m not going to pry it out of him to satisfy you. You got what coming to you Edna and it about time someone put you in your place says Laura. You and my brother are truly meant for each other but one day I’ll get you two for not telling me. It going to be when you least expect it and when I know the truth to it all says Edna. Fine but just remember your one wish will never come true. Damn it all now I’m going to be late to meet your brother so I’ll just see him tomorrow says Laura.


Edna storms down the hall and slams the door behind her. She then goes and kicks the flower pot. The flower pot flies in the air and lands on drive way. The pot breaks into a lot of pieces. That will teach her and now I got to find the other students from school. I’ll ask them when I see them Edna says to her self. Edna walks slowly home in rage.


Back outside the mall


Nicro and Ralf were outside discussing who the better sword fighter. After much debate there going to fight to see who better. We can’t do it here man. Let do it at the school tomorrow to see who the best says Ralf. Agreed and I’ll be there at 1:30 pm and then we shall begin are duel says Nicro. Cya there guys says Ralf. Cya all tomorrow says Nicro.


The gang says there goodbyes to each other and head off on there separate ways home. Before Edward and Sonic head back to Edwards place they take one last look for Laura but they don’t see her. They head back home and begin to set the plain in motion for tomorrow. Edward took a quick look into Edna room and sees she not home yet. I guess she’s trying to figure out how I know Edward says to him self.


Sonic and Edward set up an online poll to see who would win the sword fight tomorrow. They put it on the school website. They also put up were the sword fight was going to be and when so no one would miss it. After an hour Edna comes home and heads right to her room.


Edward walks to Edna room and knocks on the door. Edna opens the door to see Edward standing there and slams the door on his face. I guess she is really mad at me after what I said to her a couple days ago. She still can’t figure it out and I’m glad because I won’t tell her Edward says to him self. Edward walks back to his room with a smile on his face that knowing Edna won’t be getting away with that stuff anytime soon. Edward and Sonic go to bed in the anticipating of the sword fight being held tomorrow.


Tuesday


Sonic Master room in New York


I was sitting in my room working on the script for the next Sonic game. I decided to check my email because I haven’t looked at it in awhile. I open up my email and notices I have two new emails one was from Edward and the other one was from my boss.


I click on the one from my boss first.


Dear Sonic Master


Do to your huge success of your game we have decided that you can take a break. We have set you up with a one year school ship in Pouncefield because we know one of your friends live there. Everything will be paid for and we have set up an apartment for you to stay at once your there.


Don’t forget to take a little break from Sonic and enjoy other things while your there.


From your boss

Ichigo


I hit the reply button and stared to write my email.


Dear Ichigo


Thanks for giving me this year off and you won’t regret it. I’ll be leaving on Saturday and if you need me for anything before then you let me know.


From Sonic Master

The one and only who revived the Sonic series from the brink of extension.


I hit the send button and hope he doesn’t want me for anything till I come back. I click Edwards email and read it over twice. The real Sonic in Pouncefield and now this gives me the perfect opportunity to challenge him. I quickly hit the reply button.


Dear Sonic and Edward


This couldn’t have worked out better for me. I’m coming down to Pouncefield on Saturday. I would love to challenge you Sonic to see who the best me or you. I’ll challenge you on the Monday because I need time to get all my stuff together before we duel.


May the best hedgehog won and the loser bask in the winners glory because I will beat you for I am the master not you. The master will never revel it secrets young grasshopper. If only the apprentice can beat the master then I shall revel all. There are things you shall learn that you have to unlearn for you to master. For there for I am the master of all that is Sonic. If you need help just give me a hauler only after I beat you will you cry. You will call me master for that what I am and you shall beg for all the help you can get.


Edward I’ll be glad to see you soon. I still have your address saved so I’ll come over Sunday morning to see you and your sister. It will be good to catch up on old times and all.


From the master of all that is Sonic

Sonic Master


I hit send and hoping that the true Sonic will be a worthy challenge for me and not some joke. I finally can put all my skills to use with out holding back on my opponent because I know he won’t ether. I turned on the radio and the song Sunday Morning was playing. I turn the radio right off because I can’t stand that song.


I start to get my stuff together and I have to say my goodbyes to everyone before I go. I hope everything goes smoothly while I’m there. I head out after grabbing the keys to the apartment.


Back in Pouncefield in Edwards room


Sonic and Edward wake up and immediately and go to check the poll for the sword fight on Edward’s computer. They check the poll and it was tied. They were both surprised by this. There going to be a lot of people there today and let’s check if I got an email back from the Sonic Master yet says Edward. Agreed let’s do that says Sonic.


Edward goes to check him email and sees an email from the Sonic Master. Edward clicks on it and they both read it. That good it Sunday instead of Saturday because of the funeral were going to. If it was Saturday we wouldn’t be seeing him we would see Scotty instead says Edward. I agree with you man good to keep your friends close because you may need there help someday says Sonic.


Edward and Sonic walk out of his room only to see Edna door swung open to her room. They walk into her room and sees she’s not there. Edward notices some papers on her desk. He skims through them and notices a title on the top of the page. Hey Sonic check this out says Edward.


Edward hands Sonic the paper and looks at it. The title says How to spy on people at school and get away with it says Sonic. That can’t be right my sister loves things the way they are and she would never resort to this says Edward. I agree with you man someone must of planted it here and I have to suspect your sister till I know for sure she did it or not says Sonic. I know man but let’s just keep it to are selves for now says Edward. Sure for now till the time right says Sonic.


They head downstairs only to see Edna there eating breakfast with a smile on her face. There parents were sitting there enjoying there coffee. Edward dad gets up and kisses his wife on the mouth. Cya latter sweaty pie when I come home from work. Bye foxy woxy and hope you have a good day at work says Miss Fox. Edward dad gets ready and heads to work.


Morning mom says Edward. Morning Edward and Sonic glad to see your both up says Miss Fox. Sonic and Edward both sit down at the table and to see pancakes in front of them. Mom when did you make these asks Edward. A half and hour ago and I’m surprised you didn’t notice the smell. You two must have been right out of it says Miss Fox.


Ya I guess we were. We had a lot of stuff to do last night before we went to bed says Edward. Thanks for the pancakes and back were I lived we never had pancakes so this is new to me says Sonic. Really that odd says Edna. It because all the supplies were buried in by my land lord I also think he was allergic to them says Sonic. You told me you lived in a village says Edna. I did but he owned everything so we paid for it monthly says Sonic.


Wow that sucks says Edna. Ya I know but at least I never have to see him again says Sonic. That good and I got a couple things to do before this afternoon because I read on the net there a sword computation. I want to see it so I’ll be over there this afternoon says Edna.


Have fun Edna says Miss Fox. I will and I won’t be surprised to see Edward and Sonic there too. Goodbye I’ll see you all latter says Edna. Everyone waves goodbye to Edna. Edna closes the door behind her and heads off to see some people. Nice going Sonic and not telling my sister the whole truth just incase she is behind it says Edward. Behind what asks Miss Fox. Nothing mom it has nothing to do with you says Edward.


Ok but you know I’ll find out eventually what it is. What ever it is just try not to get me involved in it. You two better hurry up and eat before your get cold says Miss Fox. Yes mom we will says Edward. Edward and Sonic put syrup on there pancakes and a little bit of butter. After eating there pancakes they were both full and couldn’t eat anther bite if they wanted to.


Those were delicious and I can’t believe I’ve never had them before says Sonic. They were great mom and were going to head to Laura’s place and we will be back tonight but if were not we will be at Laura’s place says Edward. You two have fun and say hi to Laura for me says Miss Fox. I will says Edward. Edward opens the utensil door and grabs one thing out of it.


They head back upstairs to grab a couple things. Man we still need to go to the mall we forgot to buy anything the last time we were there says Sonic. Will do that once we see Laura and then all three of use will head to the mall says Edward. Sounds good lets go says Sonic.


Sonic and Edward head back downstairs. His mom was sitting at the kitchen table reading the paper. Goodbye mom says Edward. Goodbye Miss Fox says Sonic. Goodbye you two have fun and make sure your sister doesn’t get hurt at that competition today says Miss Fox. They head out the door and head over to Laura house.


They get to Laura house thirty minutes latter. Edward knocks on the door and waits for someone to answer the door. Laura came to the door wearing a blue skirt and a light blue shirt. Hi Laura says Edward. Hi Edward and Sonic come in says Laura. Hi Laura says Sonic. Hi Laura and a lot of things happened yesterday at the mall. Laura while we were waiting for you at the mall but you weren’t there. We saw Scotty and talked to him for a bit. His mother died from a heart attack and the funeral we got invited to go to. I told him we are going to be there on Saturday and it at 2:30 but we should be there early.


We also ran into some of are school mates there and there going to be a sword fight between Nicro and Ralf this afternoon. It going to be at the school this afternoon at 1:30 and see if you wanted to come with us to see who wins says Edward. Sure I always wondered who the better one was out of those two guys says Laura. That good to hear and we still need to get to the mall to get are stuff for this year says Edward. Let’s go and I got to say goodbye to my parents first says Laura. Alright we will wait here says Edward. Laura goes to say goodbye to her parents before they left. The three of them head towards the mall.


They get to the mall and went inside. The mall was empty except for the people who work there. Sonic notices a sign on the door and it reads. Excuses us but the mall will be closing early due to a sword competition this afternoon at St Lovejoy’s and the event will begin at 1:30.


Guess the word spreads fast considering we just talked about this yesterday says Edward. Ya guess so says Sonic. The three of them take there time shopping since there were no crowds at all. They go to the food court to get some lunch before they head out to St Lovejoy’s.


Edward takes a look at the clock on the wall and sees the time says 1:11. Hey we got to go and we have nineteen minutes to get there. Sonic do you think you can use your speed to rush us over there just this one time asks Edward. I don’t know man. I just don’t want my cover to be blown that all says Sonic. Laura gives him the look in a sexy kind of way. If you do this we will have sex just you and me says Laura whispering into Sonic’s ear. Alright I’ll do it just this once but not again says Sonic. Sonic gives Laura a wink.


They head outside the mall with only ten minutes remaining till it starts. Alright Laura I’ll hold you in my arms and Edward hold on to me tight says Sonic. Sonic goes super speed and shows up at St Lovejoy’s with two minutes to spar. They walk up to where the crowed is and sees Edna talking with the other students there.


Ralf and Nicro were in the center of the crowed staring at each other waiting for the time to hit. They both brought there real swords with them for there duel to see who the true sword master is at this school. Edwards takes another quick look around and sees everyone from St Lovejoy’s here.


Edward walks into the center of the crowd and pulls out a spoon. This is a knife says Edward. The crowd laughs. Krezz walks up to him. That a spoon man says Krezz. I’ve see you’ve played knife spoony before says Edward. Edward you’re holding up the competition so move out of the way say Krezz. Edward and Krezz walk out of the circle and into the crowed.


Ladies and Gentlemen we have here two Sword fighters that clam to be the master. In the right corner we have Ralf and in the left corner we have Nicro. Let’s get ready to clash swords and here that mettle fly. Let’s begin says Sam. Before we start Nicro I didn’t bring my sword sadidar because it would destroy your sword on touch. I just brought a normal sword so you would have a chance says Ralf. Alright that sounds fair says Nicro.


Ralf and Nicro pull out there swords and bow to each other. They hold there swords high and run towards each other. The swords clash while each other holding there swords pushing them against each other. Your doing well says Ralf. You too says Nicro. Nicro jumps back and gets ready for his next attack. Ralf runs up with his sword pointing right at Nicro. Nicro stands there while Ralf runs towards him. Ralf stops and has his sword pointed right at Nicro neck. You lost Nicro says Ralf. Did I asks Nicro.


Nicro shadow steps and disappears from Ralf sight. Where did he go Ralf says to him self. Nicro reappears right behind Ralf and is just about to have his sword across his neck. Ralf pulls his sword up and blocks it and pulls out his dagger out that was hidden in his pocket. Ralf points the dagger right at Nicro heart. You lost Nicro because if you take one step closer your going to die says Ralf. Look down Ralf says Nicro. Ralf looks down and sees a dagger pointing straight up towards his balls. Let call it a tie says Nicro. Never says Ralf.


Ralf moves his left hand with the dagger in it slowly. He gets his hand close enough to Nicro arm with the dagger in it. Nicro doesn’t seem to notice what going on Ralf says to himself. Ralf turns the dagger around and points it right at Nicro arm. Ralf stabs Nicro arm with the dagger and Nicro let’s go of the dagger.


Nicro screams in pain. Why you do that for? I thought you said no one would get hurt says Nicro. Why you ask simple. I did it because it was my only option left. You said you wanted to see who the master was and you must use what at your disposable says Ralf.


Nicro runs at Ralf in a blind rage. Your going to lose says Ralf as he shakes his head. The swords clash again and again. They were moving at blinding speed and no one could see them. The crowd was in awe at how fast they were moving. An hour has past since the fight began. They were slowing down to a halt. Ralf and Nicro were breathing heavily. Ralf was lying on the ground with Nicro sword pointed straight at him.


The crowd was surprised to see who the winner was and were running up to him. They all stop when they got close to those two. Congrats man I never thought you beat me and how did you go so fast asks Ralf. Thanks and you did well to. The one mistake you made was stabbing my arm. If anyone stabs me I lose control and go that fast. That why you lost to me says Nicro. Nicro helps Ralf off the ground and they bow to each other. They put there swords back in there shafts.


Party tonight at my place says Steve. They all look at him with a grin on there face. Alright let’s go there says Edward. The crowd cheers and heads home to get ready for the party tonight. Edna manages to talk to every student there but none of them gave her an answer to her questions. None of them knew anything about it so how does my brother know all this Edna says to her self.


Nicro heads to the hospitable to get his arm stitched up. Edward, Laura and Sonic head back to Laura place. Edna follows them all the way back to Laura house. Before Edward gets in the door Edna taps his on the shoulder.


Edward I asked everyone and they all said they didn’t tell you. I want to know how you know about all that asks Edna. Edna has a sweet and innocent look on her face. That won’t work Edna and no matter how hard you try I will never tell you. You have your secrets and I have mine says Edward.


You got a point there. I’m also not going to give up and finding the truth from you says Edna. Edna walks back home with a headache from all this. The three of them head into Laura room. How do you know all this asks Laura. I’m sorry Laura I won’t tell you. I just want to make sure this info doesn’t get leaked. That the only reason I’m not telling anyone says Edward. That understandable says Laura.


That night at the party


The three of them show up at Steve’s door. Edward nocks on the door, Jessica answers the door with the twins Belle and Linda standing behind her. Hi all thanks for coming says Belle. All three of them say there hello to them. Sonic looks around and sees 100 bottles of bear lying around. Sonic starts singing the 100 bottles of bear song inside his head.


The party drags on late into the night and by the time the party was over the 100 bottles of bear were all empty. Everyone was drunk and nude. No one got up from where they were. Everyone staid there for the night and slept where they lied. During the night no one got up to use the bathroom.


Edward and Laura were in the sixty-nine position. Sonic has his face right near Belle pussy and his cock was near Jessica and Linda face. Everyone went to the bathroom multiple times during the night.


Wednesday


Everyone woke up and smelt like urine. Everyone took a shower two at a time. After that was all done everyone says there goodbyes. Sonic I like to show you something since were close by says Edward. Sure I like to see it says Sonic. The three of them head off to where Edward wanted to go.


Edward showed Sonic and Laura the graveyard. Follow me says Edward. The two of them follow Edward farther into the cemetery. Here it is this person was a loyal friend of mine and I’ll always miss him says Edward. All three of them read the tombstone.


Here Lies Seth also known as Druid Kyle

He was loved by all and missed by many

He was taken by us too soon

For he shall rest in Peace

For what he didn’t accomplish in life

May he do it in the after life

Born in 1981 Died March 30 2007


I’m so sorry for your loss Edward says Sonic. All three stood there for awhile while there emotions took over. Sonic and Laura didn’t know what to say to Edward. All three of them stood there for a couple of hours hoping for the best for him where ever he is now. They all head back to Laura place and staid there for the rest of the day. They spent the rest of the day there helping Edward through this difficult time. They all slept in Laura room.


Thursday


They got up to have breakfast. Edward still upset with one of his friends died and having to go to a funeral this Saturday. After breakfast Edward was still crying because all this death that has happened so close to him. Laura can you stay here with Edward for awhile? I still have to get a tux for the funeral on Saturday says Sonic. Sure I can stay with him says Laura. Thanks Laura I’ll be back as soon as I can says Sonic.


Sonic heads out the door after grabbing his card. Sonic heads back to the mall and sees the crowds are back. Sonic heads over the tux store and gets some assistance from the gentleman who works there. After thirty minutes have passed Sonic finally has a tux for him self and pays for it.


Sonic takes a look around the mall before he leaves. Sonic notices a porno store. He sees kids his age walking into the place. Sonic walks in and notices the employee for the month and it is Scotty Cat. That can’t be the same one I met earlier this week Sonic says to himself. Sonic walks into the backroom and notices a lot of guys and girls masturbating while a porno running. Sonic stood right behind a fox girl that looks like Edna. He puts his tux down and wipes out his cock.


Sonic starts jerking off and this fox turns around and looks right his cock while playing with her pussy still. She sticks her tong out and licks the head of his cock. She then opens her mouth and sticks his cock in her mouth as much as possible. She begins to suck his cock slowly enjoying and enjoying the taste of it.


She never looked up at Sonic so he couldn’t see who it was that was giving him head. After ten minutes Sonic and the girl cum at the exact same time. The girl drinks all of Sonic cum down. She does her pants back up and heads out the door as fast as she could with a smile on her face.


Sonic heads out into the mall after he does up his pants to see if he can spot the fox girl. He doesn’t see her anywhere. Sonic goes back in to ask the guy there but he doesn’t know who that was ether. Sonic also grabs his tux and heads back to Laura’s place.


After thirty minutes walking back to Laura house Sonic sees Edward getting a blow job from Laura on the couch through the window. I got one earlier and now he getting one lucky boy considering everything he’s been through since I got here Sonic says to him self. Sonic waits till there done before he comes in the house. Sonic looks through the window and sees there done. Sonic walks into the house and sees them sitting on the couch.


How you felling Edward because you have been really upset since yesterday asks Sonic. I’m a little better now plus I saw you looking through the window says Edward. Oh I was trying to hide out of site but you saw me and I got a blow job from a fox girl at the porno store in the mall but I have no idea what her name is. I also had this felling I’ve never had before and I think it love says Sonic. Good for you and I hope you find her eventually because love is blind says Edward.


Who was Seth anyway ask Sonic. I’ll tell you about him. He was a kind and loving young man. He wrote stories and was married. He spoke what was on his mind and was always honest with everyone. He never held anything back. He died from cancer and it was too late for the doctor to do anything. It a shame that the good ones have to die so young and taken away from everything that they loved says Edward. Is there anything else you like to tell me about him ask Sonic.


Yes there is says Edward. Edward spends the rest of the day telling Sonic and Laura all about Seth and what he did during his life. I wish I knew him because he sounded like an interesting guy from what you told me about him says Sonic. Yes he did says Laura.


Friday


All three of them wake up that morning and Edward was in a little bit of a better mood since he told Sonic and Laura about Seth. They all had breakfast that morning but no one said a word. Laura I’m going to go home and spend some time by my self today. Sonic that means you to. I’ll see you to tomorrow just be at my house by noon so we can go to the funeral for Scotty Cat mom and I’m going to pay my final respects to Seth while were there says Edward. Cya tomorrow honey bear says Laura. Cya tomorrow man says Sonic. Edward heads out the door after grabbing his things. Edward walks out of view on the way to his house.


I hope tomorrow he will be able to put his past behind him says Laura. You got to let it take time. I know grief because I’ve lost people who are close to me so I know what he going through says Sonic. Ya I know considering I’ve lost aunts and uncles but no one at such a young age. This is really hitting him hard and I hope this time alone will help him with what he going through says Laura. Ya let not talk about it except if he wants to says Sonic. Agreed says Laura.


Meanwhile in New York


I’ve got all my stuff packed and the new script almost done. I just can’t think of an ending to it. Perhaps this year will help me come up with an ending to this story. One more night till I go to see all my friends again in Pouncefield. I’ll go check my email one last time before I put my computer away till I come back. I turn on my computer and wait for it to boot up and update. I log into my email and noticed I have a new email from Edward. I click on the email.


Dear Sonic Master


I have some terrible news to tell you. Seth also known as Druid Kyle has passed away. Scotty Cat mom has passed away also. All three of us will be attending Scotty mom funnel at 1:30.


I’m glad you’re not coming to see me till Sunday. I won’t be in the mood to hang out with you till then. There been too much death around here and I swear there a bad luck aura around me. I wish you a safe trip here.


From your friend

Edward


I break down and cry from all that happened because he was such a nice person. Edward told me everything about him. I go to check the story line for the new script I’m writing. I skim through it and gasp. It happening exactly as I wrote it and I thought it was just in a movie called Stranger then fiction. I better stop before something terrible happens. I decide to send Edward an email.


Dear Edward


I’m so sorry for your friends lost and about Scotty mom. I’ll be leaving here at 1:25 pm. When I arrive I’ll head to the cemetery and say my goodbyes to those two. I’ll be over Sunday still if you want me to.


The good die young when they still have so much to give. They haven’t gotten to experience life to the fullest and will never see there children get married. It a sad and tragic thing to happen to them.


Hope everything goes well

From Sonic Master


I hit the send button and hopes Edward reads this.


Back at Edward house


Edward was lying in his bed crying to his heart content. Edna opens the door to see what the noise was. Edna sees her brother really upset and wonders what wrong. Edna goes over to her brother side. What the matter Edward asks Edna. I have some bad news and you should stay here I’ll tell you about it. You remember Seth asks Edward. Ya but not well why asks Edna. He passed away from cancer and was such a nice guy says Edward. I’m so sorry to here about that and I wish I knew him better says Edna. So do I says Edward.


There a funeral for Scotty mom tomorrow afternoon at 1:30 and then were going to pay are final respects to Seth says Edward. That good and I’m going to come with you. Scotty mom was such a nice lady and I have something to wear for tomorrow says Edna. That good says Edward.


Edward and Edna spend the rest of the day in Edward room. They were hugging crying and telling stories of what they remembered of Seth.


Saturday


Laura and Sonic head over to Edward house. Laura has a black skirt on and Sonic has a black tux on. They got a drive from Laura mom to get there. Laura rings the door bell. Edward answers the door and has a dark blue tux on. Edna was standing behind Edward wearing a navy blue dress. Sonic and Laura enter the house. Edward mom has a black dress on and his dad has a black tux on.


The house was very quite and no one said a word. The clock struck 1:30 and all five of them head out towards the car. The five of them get into the car and no one says anything. The radio was playing the song free bird on the way to the grave yard. There were a lot of people there but mainly students from school. The five took a look at the grave stone and what it said.


Here lies Yvonne Kat

A kind and loving mother

Who will be missed by many

Will be cherished by many

Died 2007


They saw Scotty and his dad Cyrus De Morre standing very close together. They were crying uncontrollably. They saw the priest and every one stood there crying to see Scotty mom to go. She looks really peaceful lying right there.


The priest gave a very nice service. Cyrus went up and gave a eulogy but it was very difficult for him to say it because he lost his loving wife. The grave was lowered into the earth slowly. Everyone was crying to see her go. During the ceremony the song Everybody hurts is playing while everyone prayed.


The students walk over to Seth grave and prayed. I hope you the best Seth were ever you are. May you find peace where you are now. May you rest in peace and hope you have a pleasant afterlife where you are. I hope you the best says Edward as he prays. After they all prayed for Seth they all broke into tears.


Everyone went back into there cars and no one says a word in Edwards car. The radio was on and the song heart shaped box and cherry pie were playing. After they got back to Edward’s house the three of them went to Edward’s room. They stayed in there and cried. Nothing seemed important at the moment to them but as long as they stayed together. They stayed in Edward room for the rest of the day but only went downstairs to get something to eat.


Meanwhile while the funeral was going on


I step off the plain and see this chipmunk standing there but looks lost. Can I help you asks Sonic Master Yes you can my name Irina Karavan and I don’t have a ride or money to get to my cousin house. Can you help me get there asks Irina. How could I say no to this cute chipmunk. Sure I can help you get there and my name Sonic Master but you can call me Sonic. Let me just get a cab so come with me says Master. Thanks Sonic for your help and I’m not from around here. I’m from Russia and I’m attending school here this year says Irina.


That weird so am I and my boss told me to take a year off says Sonic Master. We went out side to get a taxi and to are luck there was one already there. We got into the taxi. Irina told the diver to go to Krezz Karavan’s address. In are country it is a courtesy to give a blow job to whoever helps us out says Irina.

Sweet I get a blow job after such a long trip and how could it get any better then this Master says to him self. Irina unzips Master’s pants and starts stocking on his cock. What a big boy you are and how I love you. Irina starts sucking him off all the way to Krezz’s house which took an hour to get to. The Master just cumed right into Irina mouth when we got into the driveway of his house.


The Master paid for the taxi and we were walking up to the door. Irina rings the door bell but no one answers. It looks like Krezz is not back from the funeral yet so what can we do? The Master winks his right eye. Giddy up says Master. Alright because I like to have some more fun with your dick anyway says Irina.


We head into the backyard and take are time teasing each other. Irina pulls out her cell phone and sets it to vibrate. She sticks it in her pussy. Call me says Irina. What your number asks Master. It 1-316-666-7588 says Irina. The Master dials it and see Irina acting strangely. That fells so good and just let your phone keep ring. I want you to stick your cock in my but says Irina.


Sweet a blow job and sex nothing can top this unless there were two or more girls at the same time the Master says to him self. The Master puts his phone down and pulls his pants down. The Master goes slowly into Irina while Irina looks she was having an orgasm ever five minutes. We yiffed for two hours and then we heard a car pull up. We get dressed quickly and head out to the front yard.


We stand there while everyone got out of the car. Irina runs up the youngest one there. Are you Krezz asks Irina. Yes and who are you ask Krezz. I’m your cousin Irina from Russia. The only reason we’ve never met before this day is because my farther wouldn’t let me leave the country. I came down here because there a war starting down there. My farther gave me a letter to explain the whole thing says Irina.


Irina hands Krezz the note. Krezz reads over it and then hand it to his to parents read it. So I’ll be darn it all we do still have cousin in Russia. Your farther is my cousin uncle nephew dad says Mr. Karavan. You can stay with us for the school year says Miss Karavan.


Thanks all of you for letting me stay here says Irina. Look like my work is done here so I’ll be heading to my apartment my company paid for. Who are you asks Krezz. Me I’m the Sonic Master and I wrote the script for Sonic and the secret rings. I’m going to be here for a year for school so I’ll see you around says Master. Cya around says Krezz and Irina.


The Master heads off toward his apartment he’s staying at. It was only three blocks away from where Krezz lives. It only took the Master forty five minutes to walk there. The Master gets to his apartment and the room number was seven. He opens up the door and sees the whole room already furnished and everything set up. The Master heads into the kitchen and sees there already a turkey sandwich made, mash mellow salad, cottage cheese and a blue berry yogurt already out on the table. There also a big glass of chocolate milk beside the food.


The Master checks to see if the food smells good and it does. He eats all of it and was quite full after all that. He notices a note underneath the plate. He lifts the plate up and read the note.


Dear Sonic Master


I hope you’ve enjoyed your meal. Don’t worry it wasn’t poisons. I am a huge fan of Sonic. I’m going to school with you. I’ve planed this adventure for you and can you find me before the end of the school year. If you can’t someone close to you will die.

Here the rules


1. You can’t go up and asks everyone at school if they sent you this or anyone else.

2. You can’t call the cops.

3. If you tell anyone what you’re doing I’ll know.

If you do any of that this person will die. I’ll give you a hint. Use your sonic knowledge to your advantage and you will find me.


Good Luck at your computation with the true Sonic.


The Master wonders who this could be and how could they know about my computation with Sonic. He ponders on this for the rest of the day.


Sunday


All three of them get up and feel some relief that they have said there final goodbyes to Seth and Scotty mom. Edna heads into her room to get changed. All three of them get undressed. Laura notices they both have erections.


Edward you know what you were saying about that threesome says Laura. What about it asks Edward. Let do it right now says Laura. Alright Sonic and Edward say at the same time. Laura bends over on all fours. Sonic do me at Sonic speed says Laura. Alright says Sonic. Sonic sticks his cock in Laura but. Sonic starts out slow and then went his fastest.


30 seconds latter


Sonic cums straight into Laura behind and after bursting his load into Laura he pulls out. Laura panting really hard after that experience. Wow that was fast and now I see why you’re the fastest says Laura.


Laura turns over and is lying on Edward bed. Honey bear your turn and I’m not done with you Sonic says Laura. Edward sticks his dick into his sweet heart. That fells good. Sonic I want your dick in my mouth says Laura. Sonic sticks his dick into Laura mouth and she slowly sucks him off. Edward and Sonic take there time with Laura and within an hour they all cum. Laura drank all of Sonic cum down.


A knock came at the door and all three of them get quickly dressed. Edward answers the door and sees his mom standing there. You guys coming down for breakfast because it going to get cold says Miss Fox. Ya mom will be right down says Edward. Edward closes the door.


That was fun because I’m ready to go again says Sonic. Edward and Laura stare at him with there mouths open. Your ready to go again asks Laura. Ya we hedgehogs can have sex for four or more hours before we get tired. Back where I lived me and my dead girl friend had a masturbating sleep over one night. The day we were going to have sex is the day she died says Sonic.


Wow but I’m also sorry for your loss. That a little weird the day she died is the day you two were going to have sex. Four hours or more is a long time and I like to try that one day with you says Laura. Edward in shock from hearing this. Could I video tape it asks Edward. Sure says Laura.


We should head downstairs because breakfast is getting cold says Edward. They head downstairs and notices on the kitchen table there pancakes, French toast, syrup, butter, glasses full of milk and jello. There stomachs started to growl when they saw all that food. They all sat down and say thanks to Edward’s parents. They ate as much as they could and were quite full when they were done. There came a knock on the door. I’ll answer it says Edward. Edward get out of his chair and heads to the kitchen door. Edward opens the door and sees me standing there.



Hi Sonic Master how it going long time no see. What bring you to town asks Edward. Hi Edward and I’ve had a strange first day and I met Krezz. I also had sex with his cousin Irina while waiting for him to come back from the funeral. I’m staying here in Pouncefield for a year. My boss told me to take a year off and my place has everything set up already. I’m not complaining at all because it saves me a lot of work. I like to see Sonic if he here says Master.


Ya he in the kitchen and just follow me says Edward. The Master follows Edward into the kitchen and see’s the real Sonic the hedgehog sitting there at the kitchen table. They stare at each other. The Master has a black leather jacket on and black pants on. Sonic has a blue shirt and pants on.


Sonic I’ve been waiting for this moment for a long time coming. I’ve became the Sonic Master just to prove I know everything about you. I’ve also given up on my past life to exceed at everything that you’re good at. I’ve trained every single day for this day and now let’s see who the master is. It ether me or you and that why I’ve personally wrote down what we can do in are three day competition. I’ll show you the paper says Master.


Well hello there faker. I’m the only true Sonic here but we do look a lot alike. I’m going to kick your but all over Pouncefield. I’ll do your competition just to see who the best. Let me see what you wrote down says Sonic.


Well hello there faker don’t you have anything original to say. You said almost the exact same thing to Shadow. Right before you left the space station Ark you said Sayonara, Shadow the Hedgehog. If you’re wondering how I know that is because it at the end of Sonic Adventure 2 and I got the game with me says Master. The Master pulls the game out of his pocket. Here you go Sonic I got an extra copy at my place. There two version of this game.


The one I’m giving you is the gamecube version and I’ve got the dreamcast version. The dreamcast version I find better anyway and it the last Sonic game for a Sega system. Have fun with it. Here the sheet of paper I wrote the three day competition on says Master. The Master hands the game and the paper to Sonic. Thanks now I have a game of myself. I’m curious what you wrote down know says Sonic. Sonic looks at the game first and then looks at the paper.


Day 1


2 laps around Pouncefield

300 push ups (start immediately when get back from race)

Who can grab the most panties off all the girls. 1 panty per girl. (only after the other two things)


Day 2


Trivia that has do with Sonic (Jerking off stats after Trivia)

Who can jerk off the most in one day (The guy or girl your with can lick your cum off if they want to)

Who can lick a girl or suck a guy off the longest while jerking off (must drink there cum)


Day 3


Who can have sex the longest (not with each other. will have one girl/guy per person)

This will be done after lunch


Wow you sure took your time and thought this out. Considering what’s on Day 2 and then on Day 3. Don’t you think one of us will be quite tired after that asks Sonic.

No but you shouldn’t have a problem with it and now you just have to find a girl for those two days says Master. Alright I’ll find one and when do we start asks Sonic.


Tomorrow I’ll meet you at St Lovejoy’s at 10:00 in the morning. We will start when I get there. I’ll see you there and then I got to go and meet up with this one person. Cya all tomorrow says Master. Cya tomorrow all them said in unison. The Master steps out the door and head over to see Irina at Krezz’s place.


Well that went well says Edward. Ya I thought he was going to be much harsher and I got to find a girl for Tuesday and Wednesday. Laura you want to be my partner on those two days asks Sonic. Sure it would be interesting says Laura. Edward faints after hearing that.


Sonic do you mind waking him up asks Laura. Sure I will says Sonic. Sonic wakes Edward up by pulling on his fur. Edward wakes up really quickly. I did it again didn’t I asks Edward. Ya you did says Laura. Laura I can’t stay around Wednesday afternoon because that when I’m going to the train station to pick up are guest and Edna coming with me says Edward.


I’m coming with you but I want to stay here says Edna. I know what you will be like and that why you’re coming with me says Edward. Alright I’ll come but I won’t be in a good mood says Edna. That fine with me as long as I know your not doing it says Edward. Ok but I’m getting ice cream says Edna. Good that settles it I’ll get you ice cream on the way there says Edward. Thanks Edward now I’ll be in a little bit of a better mood says Edna.


I’m going out for a run because I’m going to stretch my legs says Sonic. Alright have fun says Edward. Sonic walks out the door after putting his sneakers on. Sonic starts to run as fast as he can when his feet touch the sidewalk.


Meanwhile at Krezz’s place


Hi Krezz is Irina here asks Master. Ya I’ll get her and come in says Krezz. The Master comes in and closes the door behind him. Krezz goes upstairs to get Irina. After a couple of minutes Krezz and Irina come down stairs. Hi Irina can I talk to you privately asks the Master. Sure what up asks Irina. Let go outside and then I’ll tell ya says Master. We head outside into the backyard. I know this is going to sound weird but can I eat out your pussy all day Tuesday and have sex with you all day Wednesday asks the Master.


Irina has a shocked and disturbed look on her face. Let me think about it and I’ll tell you my answer tomorrow says Irina. Alright I’ll come back tomorrow for the answer but I have to do a couple things to do first says Master. That fine I’ll see you when you come over says Irina. The Master gives her a kiss and winks his right eye. Bye I’ll see you tomorrow says Irina. The Master heads off from Krezz’s place to go back home. The Master gets back home and see’s dinner already made. There another note beside the food Master says to him self. The Master takes a look at the note.


Hello my Love

I hope you like what I’ve made for you. I’m looking forward to the day you find out who I am. The countdown to school is counting down. Have fun with your competition with your rival.


Well that was nice of her and I don’t want all this food to go to waste. I sit down to have all this food that she left there. I still can’t figure how should could get in here. I have the only key unless someone out of those workers here gave her and extra key. I might get a spy cam to see if I can figure it out.


Back at Edward’s place


That was a delicious meal and now I’m going to rest so I have energy for tomorrow says Sonic. Thanks mom says Edward. That was good mom says Edna. Thanks for letting me stay over tonight says Laura. Sweaty let the kids clean up and you take a rest says Mr. Fox. That sounds good. Kids go clean up says Miss Fox

The kids clean up the kitchen and then Sonic goes to bed for the much needed rest. Sonic doesn’t realize it at the time but the next three days would change his view of his rival.


Monday


Sonic wakes up at 9:00 am while everyone else is still asleep. Sonic heads downstairs and makes a huge breakfast for himself. The breakfast consisted of raisin brain, a banana cut up and put into milk, two oranges, Eggnog and scrambled eggs. After thirty minutes Sonic eats and drank the whole thing.


I’m quite full Sonic says to himself. Sonic heads back upstairs to brush his teeth and gets changed into something more comfortable for running. Sonic takes a quick look in Edward’s and Edna room and sees there still asleep. Sonic goes back downstairs and heads to the front door. Sonic unlocks the door and heads outside after putting the lock back on the door. I got forty five minutes before I have to be there so I’ll just walk Sonic says to himself.


Back at Sonic Master place


That was a good meal and how does she keep getting in here? I really like to know and she must live close by because the food was still hot when I found it. She also could have made it here but took the dishes with her. This is going to bug me till I figure out who she is. I better get going after I get ready Master says to him self.


I head off to the bathroom to brush my teeth and notice there tooth paste on my tooth brush. She really through is it she. I brush my teeth and head to my room to get changed. What the hell my clothes are out to. How the hell didn’t I notices this when I woke up this morning and I better get used to this from now on Master says to him self. He gets changed and heads out to St Lovejoy’s to begin his competition with him.


10:29 am


Sonic and the Master are standing right across from each other waiting for the minute to pass. I’ve been waiting for this moment for a long time and I’m ready are you Sonic asks Master. Ya I’m ready Master. Let’s do this says Sonic. The clocks strikes 10:30 and were both off for the first of many events. Sonic and the Master begin there run around Pouncefield and we begin to notices where not in town anymore. We’ve ended up in another town that we’ve never heard off. We take a look around town and we see this sign.


Shouldn’t that sign be taken down by now asks Sonic. Ya you think it would be. Let go talk to one of the locals here and see if they know how to get back to Pouncefield says Master. That sounds like a good idea says Sonic.


We notice a young man heading towards us. He gets closer to us and we have a better view of him. He has brown hair, green eyes and brown hair. Hi ya Sonic and I don’t know you says this young man. How do you know me and who are you asks Sonic. I’m Eric and I’m a Sonic geek. I have all your games except two which are the new one for Xbox 360 and the worst Sonic game ever made called Sonic Heroes. Let guess you two are lost says Eric. Yes we are and this person with is the Sonic Master. Can you help us asks Sonic. Sure I can but can you do something for me asks Eric. Sure I can says Sonic.


We all head over to Eric’s place and go into his room. We take a look around his room and notice a lot of Sonic things in there. We also notices all the Sonic games he has. Sonic there two thing I really wanted to do with you if I ever got this chance. Actually there four thing I wanted to do if I ever see you. They are as follows.

1. Have you sign all my Sonic memorabilia of you.

2. Play a Sonic game with you and sees how the best.

3. Play the Song Free Bird with you because that what you are.

4. I want to make love to you because I’ll never get this chance again.

Is that alright with you Sonic asks Eric. Sure I can because we will never be back here once we get back to where were supposed to be says Sonic.


Sonic begins to sign all the memorabilia in Eric’s room and after ten minutes he finishes signing ever that has his name on it. Eric pops in Sonic and the Secret Rings into his Nintendo Wii after Sonic finishes signing everything. Sonic and his rival stare at the TV in wonder. The game loads up and Eric hands Sonic a Wii controller.


I’ll let you have one level of practice since this is the first Sonic game you’ve ever played says Eric. Thanks for letting me get used to the game first because I wouldn’t have a chance against you if I didn’t says Sonic. No problem and I want to give you a shot because you’re my inspiration. Here the instruction manual for the game because you’re going to need it says Eric.


Eric hands Sonic the instruction manual for the game. Sonic begins to read the instructions to see how he controls him self in the game. After a couple of minutes of Sonic reading the instruction manual he puts it down. Sonic picks up the Wii remote and hits start. Sonic goes to the first level of the game and dies a couple of times. On his sixteenth try Sonic finally manages to beat the first level and moves on to the second level. Sonic manages to get through it on his first try.


Wow you learn quick for someone who never played a Sonic game says Eric. Ya I guess so and now I’m ready to play against you says Sonic. That good and I hope you don’t disappoint me now Sonic. I only let you play the second level is because you really needed it says Eric.


Sonic and Eric are both holding Wii controllers in there hands waiting in anticipation for there match in a Sonic game. Eric selects one of the multiplayer games and they both wait for the countdown to count down. After the countdown finished Sonic and Eric were going at it like mad to see who would win the match. After a long and hard match Eric comes out on top with a smile on his face from beating Sonic.


That was a good match says Eric. Yes it was and I’m going to play a game with myself more often says Sonic. Alright next time if you come down we will have a rematch because I want to see how much you’ve improved since then. Now let move on to Guitar Hero 2 says Eric.


Eric gets up and unhooks his Nintendo Wii. Eric scam bulls for the cables for the play station 2. After a couple of minutes Eric gets the PS2 hocked and puts Guitar Hero 2 disc in the tray. The game goes into the system and loads up. Eric hands Sonic the black guitar and Eric has the red one.


I’ll give you one song to play on before I challenge you to the song Free Bird on the medium difficult setting says Eric. Alright one song on medium difficulty of my choice says Sonic. Sonic scrolls up and down the list to chose a song he wants to play. I got it and now I’m going to play the song Heart Shaped Box for my warm up song says Sonic. Alright good choice says Eric.


Sonic selects the song Heart Shaped Box and plays it beautifully. When the song finished it showed his stats and it said 99% on the screen. After the song was over we went to the multiplayer mode and selected Head to Head. Eric scrolled all the way down to the song Free Bird. How do you play so well asks Eric. I had free guitar lessons from my mom before she passed away from a heat attack says Sonic. I’m so sorry to here that and now are you ready for are match asks Eric. Yes I am says Sonic.


Eric hits the green button on his guitar and the song begins to play. Two minutes have passed since the song had started and they were tied. The match stayed very close to the end and Eric misses the last note in the whole song. Now were tied how about a rematch asks Eric. Let’s says Sonic. Eric goes to the song Sweet Child of Mine. Sonic hits the green button on his guitar this time. The song begins to play and the match was extremely close right up to the end. Sonic misses the last two notes in the song.


I’m so sorry for your luck man but it was close right up to the end of both songs says Eric. It happens we can’t win them all and can we just move on to the last thing you said you wanted to do says Sonic. Hold on before we do that I got to show you two one thing before you leave says Eric.


Eric opens his laptop and turns it on. After a couple after the laptop booted it went to the windows screen. Eric has a Sonic desktop on his computer with all the icons dressed up as Sonic characters. Eric clicks on Internet Explorer and waits for the net to boot up. You two know someone named Edward and Edna asks Eric. The hedgehog’s nod there heads in unison. Good because now I have this to show you says Eric.


Eric types in www.palcomix.com and clicks on the comic section to show what is store for those two. Eric clicks on the school days comic and shows them everything in there. The two hedgehogs star off into space at what they were seeing but only Edward told them about it.


Thanks man this will help me out for whom behind everything at St Lovejoy’s besides Eggman. Do you have any idea who this person is who makes this comic asks Sonic. Yes I do and that person goes by Krezz Karavan but don’t take this the wrong way or anything. No one that stupid and putting there real name as there user name on a message board is lunacy says Eric. Thanks for your help but were going to have to take a rain check on the fourth thing because we have to see someone right now says Sonic in anticipation. Before you go here are the direction to Pouncefield says Eric. Thanks the two hedgehogs says in unison.


They head out the door and look at the directions so they can get back to Pouncefield. After a hour and getting lost a hole bunch they finally get back to Pouncefield and head back to the school to end there race. I see where matched in speed but lets head to Krezz’s place now says Sonic. Yes we are but lets go to Krezz’s place now says Master.


They head over to Krezz’s place and see’s there no car in the drive. Sonic knocks on the door but no one answers the door. Sonic breaks the door down and they head inside the house. Sonic takes the upstairs and Master takes the downstairs. After a couple of minutes of looking all over the house they couldn’t see anyone. The phone begins to ring and they let it go to the machine.


Hello Sonic and his friend that are in Krezz’s place. Pick up the phone says the voice on the other line. Sonic picks up the phone. Hi who are you and what do you want asks Sonic. I’m not going to tell you my name and my voice is discussed so you can’t figure it out. I knew you two would be here eventually because you were going to asks Krezz some stuff but at the moment he’s a little tied up with the rest of him family. We couldn’t find the cousin of his though says the person on the other end.


Were going to find you if it takes the rest of today and tomorrow or how ever long it takes to make you pay says Sonic. The master nods in agreement. You won’t find me and just go on life like normal or you will never see Krezz again says the person on the other line. Alright we will as long as you don’t hurt them says Sonic. Good and if you don’t do anything rash you might see Krezz when school starts or you might not says the person on the other line.


The person hangs up the phone and Sonic just hears a dial tone. They hear some foot steppes coming into the kitchen and turn around to see Irina there holding a gun. Irina pointing the gun right at them.


Hi what are you two doing here says Irina in a panic state. Put the gun down Irina we can talk about this peacefully says Master while his hands are up in the air. I’m not putting the gun down till someone gives me some answers now says Irina. I’ll tell ya but first you have to put the gun down because we don’t want to get shoot says Sonic. No tell me first says Irina in a blind rage while her hands were shaking on the gun.


Alright I’ll tell you. I just talked to the person who has Krezz and his family. That person told me to tell you two that we have to act normal like none of this has happened. If we try to find Krezz we will never ever see him again says Sonic. Alright I’ll try to act normal as possible and sweaty about tomorrow it not going to happened but Wednesday is still on says Irina.


Irina puts the gun down on the table and sits down in a chair. Irina sat there and cried for a little bit. Where you here when it happed asks Master while leaning in closer to comfort Irina. No I wasn’t I went to the mall to get some stuff for school and I had to get a uniform also says Irina while really upset. At least your safe and you stay over at my place until we find this person and hopes Krezz gets back home safely from where ever he is says Master. Master goes in and gives Irina a kiss and hopes it will cheer her up a little.


Sonic lets just take a break tomorrow on are competition and let’s help Irina out as mush as possible until Wednesday hits and then we will resume from are competition says Master. Sounds like a plain and I’ll meet you at your place so Edward and Edna don’t suspect a thing. Where do you live anyway asks Sonic. I live near the school and the place is called The Starts apartments and it room seven. Come over with Laura and if Edwards or Edna asks just tell them there not invited. If that doesn’t work just think of something says Master. Alright I’ll be over tomorrow as soon as I can says Sonic.


Sonic heads off back home to Edward’s place and hopes Edward doesn’t asks him anything about today. Master and Irina head off to his place to spend the night and to comfort Irina in that that has happened today after grabbing her stuff.


Tuesday


The Master got up a little early to see if there were any notes or anything else strange that happed while he was asleep. There was no note and every looked normal instead of the strange things that have happened since he moved here. The Master makes some breakfast for them. Irina wakes up and walks into the kitchen and sees bacon and eggs on the table.


That looks good says Irina while stretching her arms. I’ve got some French toast I’m making to but it not done yet says Master. That sounds good and how long do you think we will have to wait asks Irina while sitting down in a chair. A couple more minutes and then it should be ready says Master. That good because I’m hungry says Irina. Me too and the French toast is done says Master.


The Master takes the French toast out of the oven, put one his, her plate and the sheet down in the sink. I found something interesting out while I was in New York says Master while holding a piece of French toast in his hand. What is it asks Irina then starts to suck on her finger. In New York some places called French toast Freedom toast. The thing I don’t get is why call it Freedom toast and it was made by the French. Let just call it French toast for what it is and none of this Freedom toast crap says Master.


I don’t know that says Irina. I guess you learn something new everyday don’t ya says Master. I guess your right says Irina. Let’s finish are breakfast before it gets cold says Master. Ya lets eat says Irina.


They sit there staring at each other while there eating breakfast. A knock came at the door and they both got up. Irina ran to the bedroom while the Master answers the door. The Master looks through the peep hole and sees Sonic standing there with Laura. He opens the door and lets the two of them in. He then shuts the door behind him.


Hi you two and did everything go alright with Edward asks Master. Ya it did, I gave Edward a good blow job and we yiffed for an hour says Laura. Poor old predicable Edward will he ever grow up and do something different says Master. I like him just the way he is says Laura. That good as long as you like him that way says Sonic. I’ll be right back let me get Irina says Master. Master heads into the bedroom and those two come out of it very quickly to see there guest.


Hi all and did Sonic tell you what happened last night asks Irina. Yes he did and I’m very concerned. I’m also looking forward to tomorrow and I know Edward gel us that he can’t be here says Laura with a grin on her face. Irina can you remember anything from yesterday that would help us asks Master.


Let me think back and just give me a couple of minutes says Irina. A couple of minutes have passed while Irina was thinking on the events from yesterday. Now I remember what could help us out. Right before I left I saw Krezz on his computer doing something and on the screen it looked like plains for something says Irina. Alright lets head there says Sonic.


Everyone was in agreement and they left the apartment. The Master locks the door behind them before they head out. They go down the hall and leave the apartment. They walk to Krezz’s place to see if there clues along the way to his house. After the long walk and not finding anything on the way to help them they reach Krezz’s place. They all look at the house and see’s it was destroyed by a fire during the night.


You have anything else that could help out asks Sonic while he devastated from what happened. I don’t have anything else that could help us. Wait maybe if we look though the rubble we might find something says Irina. That sounds like a plain says Master.


They head across the street and look though the rubble of Krezz’s former house. After a couple of minutes Irina finds a storage drive device that looks like it will work still. Sonic find a hard drive but no computer. I think that all will need to help Krezz out. I can set this all up at my place so we can get some answers says Master.

They all head back to the apartment and decided to grab some lunch. An hour has passed and the Master goes to work at getting the computer hocked up.


You guys and girls go watch some TV while I get this hocked up so we can find some answers says Master. Sonic turns on the TV and see’s Krezz on it. Irina heads off to get her boyfriend. Hey Master it really important that follow me right now says Irina in great anticipation.


Hello friends I thought I tolled you to stop digging into this. If you dig any farther I’m going to kill Krezz like the way Bunny died says this mysterious person. How do you know how she died asks Sonic. I know because I see all and don’t hock up that computer Master. If you do Krezz will die and destroy the storage device too while your at it says the mysterious person. I guess we got to do what he or she says. I don’t want him to die for us. Let’s just let it rest for now before we kill him says Irina bursting into tears. She’s right you know we have to destroy them before we kill him and Irina hand me the storage device says Master.


Alright I’ll hand it to you says Irina. Irina hands the device to the Master. I’ll go destroy them right now says Master. The Master walks into the kitchen and puts the storage device down the drain. I’ll take the computer and through it in the trash right now says Master. That good just get rid of that thing says Irina while crying.


The Master walks out of the apartment and heads up to the top of the building. The door wasn’t locked and was quite easily to open. It was windy up there and he could see the dumpster thirty two stories below him. The dumpster was opened and no one was standing near it. He though it off the top of the building and looks at it falling downwards towards the dumpster. The computer hard drive crashes right the dumpster and is completely destroyed. He heads back down to the apartment of his to tell them the news.


The hard drive completely destroyed and nothing can be read on it says Master. That good you’re lucky for now Krezz and if you ever try to do that stuff again he will die painfully says the mysterious person. They take one last look at Krezz who tied up and looks like he’s unconscious. Sonic turns off the TV and the group tries to figure out there next step.


Did anyone of you recognize the place where Krezz is being held asks Irina. They all shake there. Well there goes that idea says Irina. I guess that person was right after all and we got to leave it alone for now until we can find him without that person knowing where onto them says Sonic. They sit on the couch for the rest of afternoon and try to come up with some new plain to rescue Krezz. None of them could up with an idea to rescue Krezz from that person and where that person was holding him.


I’ll see you all tomorrow for are sex orgy says Irina. Cya tomorrow and I’m looking forward to it says Laura. Sonic before I forget you want to spend the year with me and if we work together we will be able to cover more ground asks Master. That would make it a lot easier if the two hedgehogs live together. We can do a lot more together that apart says Sonic. I agree with you. Till tomorrow then says Master. Till tomorrow and I’ll bring all my stuff with me says Sonic. Sonic, Laura head back to Edward’s house, Irina and The Master stay at the apartment for the night.


Wednesday


Morning Edward says Laura. Morning Laura says Edward. Today the big day you go pick up your guest from the train station this afternoon. I’ll be over at Sonic Masters place this afternoon and I might not be back tonight says Laura. Ya it the day Edna and I go pick up are guest from the train station. I wish I could be there this afternoon but I have a prier commitment that I have to do says Edward. I’ll let you know how it goes when I get back says Laura. Thanks for telling everything that will happen there today says Edward.


Edward and Laura head downstairs and see’s Edna with a smile on her face. There mom already has breakfast made and is on the table. There is French toast, eggs, toast and orange juice in there glasses. Edward and Laura sit down at the table to eat breakfast. They started to eat there breakfast while Edna started making funny faces at them. They all started to laugh.


Edna remember we have to go pick are guest this afternoon and I’ll get you ice cream says Edward. Thanks I almost forgot. I was going to hang out here today and get ready for school tomorrow says Edna. I hope you two have fun this afternoon says Edward. We will says Laura. I’m going to moving in with Sonic Master today so we can work together on are school projects much more easily. I’ve enjoyed staying with you guys but this just seems like the right thing to do says Sonic. We will miss you around here but at least will see you at school says Edward.


They all finish there breakfast and put there dishes in the dish washer. All three of them head up into there rooms. Sonic starts to get his stuff packed up before he leaves this afternoon. Edna gets her cute little outfit on for this afternoon. Edward and Laura start making out with Sonic in the room.


Meanwhile where Krezz is


Krezz begins to wake up from a long nap and has a splitting migraine. Krezz takes a look around and see’s no one around. There was a plate of food on his lap and one his arms was unchained. Krezz picks up the plate with his hand and lifts it up to his mouth. Krezz begin to use his mouth to get the food off the plate and eats it all down after taking awhile to get the food off the plate.


Hello is anyone there asks Krezz. No on answers him. The sound of foot steps come louder and louder the closer they got to Krezz. Krezz couldn’t see the person because all the lights were turned off except the one right above him.


Hello my young friend I see you’re finally awake from your long nap says the mysterious person. What do you want and why are you holding me captive asks Krezz. Why you ask simply you got to close to what going on here. You’re not leaving here anytime soon because all the clues to find you are destroyed. If I let you go your going to tell the police and your friends at what happened here. I don’t want anyone to know what going on till it to late says the mysterious person. Damn you I’m going to make you pay for this eventually says Krezz. We will see about that says the mysterious person.


The mysterious person beings to walk away from Krezz and is laughing on the way. Krezz’s arm auto locks back into place and can’t move all. Krezz can only sit there and suffer till he can figure a way out of this.


Back at Edwards house


They all sit down to have one last lunch together before the group splits up to go there separate ways this afternoon. They all share stories of what has happened before they all met. After lunch was over Sonic heads up to Edward’s room and grabs all his stuff. Sonic heads downstairs and sees all three of them ready to go. Sonic gets ready and they all head out the door. They say there goodbyes and head in opposite direction.


Sonic with backpack and Laura with her backpack talk about what yiffing positions they want to do when they get to Sonic Master’s place. After thirty minutes or so they arrive at Sonic Master’s place. Laura knocks on the door and Irina answers the door. They head inside and site on the couch.


Meanwhile with Edward and Edna


Edward you said you’re going to get me ice cream and we’ve passed three places on the way. Did you forget or something asks Edna. Edward has his mind on his precious Laura and what those two are doing. Edna notices this and slaps Edward’s ass. Did you say something Edna asks Edward. Ya I did. Your still getting me ice cream right asks Edna.


Ya I am and there a place close to the train station so the ice cream won’t melt on the way. It really warm out anyway and I’m going to get some for myself anyway says Edward. What kind asks Edna. Super Kid and you asks Edward. That so like you Edward. You always get the same kind when we get ice cream. I’m going to get something different if they have it which is Reese’s ice cream says Edna. I might get that instead because I like recesses says Edward. You’re going to get something new well that a shocker says Edna.


They continue on there walk and head into the Baskin Robbins that right near the train station. They order there ice cream and Edward pays for it. They sit down on the chairs facing the window. They take there and eat the Reese’s eat ice cream because they have an hour to spar. After forty five minutes they finish there ice cream and throw there garbage away. They head out of the Baskin Robbins and across to the train station to meat there guest. They walk down the stairs and takes a couple of minutes to get them selves ready for there guest to show up. They see the train pull up and there guest walks out of the train to meet them.


Back at Sonic Master’s place


You sure you three still want to do this asks Master. Ya were sure or we wouldn’t be here today says Laura. We won’t be able to find anything to help Krezz out till school starts anyway says Sonic. I guess your right because someone must know something to help us find Krezz says Irina. Ya let’s hope someone knows something says Master. Let do this for all the marbles says Sonic. Ya let’s says Master.


The girls begin to Laugh a little and start to make out. The two guys get undressed and have the cocks standing at attention. They move up closer to the girls. The girls stare right at there cocks with there mouths open and let there cocks slide right in. They start sucking them while the girls play with each other pussies. The guys cum in there mouths and the girls drink it all down.


The girls get up and get undressed. There pussy juices start coming out. The guys lie down on the ground and let the girls come closer. The girls start to caress each other boobs on the way over to there men for today. The girls sit down and helps there cocks slide right into them. The girls start thrusting on there cocks slowly at first and generally go faster.


Six Hours Six Minutes and Six seconds latter


They all lay exhausted on the floor and have no energy to move. That was the long yiffing session I’ve ever had says Laura. Same here says Irina. I’m glad I brought my school clothes for tomorrow because I’m not getting up says Laura. They all nod there heads in agreement. All of them stay on the floor that night and fall asleep.


Thursday

The First Day of School


All four of them get ready and set out to St. Lovejoy’s to begin the school year. They notice a lot of people already there getting back to there daily routine at school. They see Edward standing by him self underneath a tree. They all head over to where Edward was standing.


Hi all and how did it go yesterday asks Edward. Let’s just say for now we didn’t have any energy to get up afterwards. I’ll explain what happened tonight says Laura. Alright I can wait till then and Laura you want to repeat tradition from last year asks Edward. That sound fun to repeat the day we first met and I’ll meet you there after first class says Laura. Just like old times says Edward. Who this guest of yours asks Sonic. She should be here but she must trying to make some new friends says Edward. Good for her says Sonic.


The bell rings and they all head to there class to begin there first day of school for the year. The classed by slowly with orientation of what they were going to be learning through out the year. The class bell rang and everyone hurried out of class. Edward sees Laura going into the women washroom and heads in a couple minutes after her.


Five minutes have passed since Edward went into the women washroom. The Master and Irina were talking about last night. The Master looks behind him and see’s the girl that looks like Sally. Sally come towards the Master and punches him and storms back off. Do you know her asks Irina. No I don’t but that looks like Sally. I bet I got hit because she thinks I’m Sonic and I’m cheating on her says Master. I think you should go find Sonic says Irina. Ya I’ll go right now says Master.


The Master takes a look around the school and see’s Sonic talking to the cheerleaders. I walk up to Sonic and tap him on the shoulder. Excuses us ladies and gentlemen but me and my friend here have something very important to discuss says Master. That fine will catch up latter says Amanda. The cheerleaders walk off towards the gym.


How did you get a black eye asks Sonic. Your girlfriend Sally is alive and she hit me in the eye. She thinks I’m you because and I was talking to Irina at the time. You should really talk to her about this says Master. I will and do you know where she is asks Sonic. No idea but wait till lunch because I’m sure you will spot her then says Master. Ok I’ll wait till then says Sonic.


The bell rings and they head off to there next class. This class was the exact same this as the previous class and it went by even slower then the first one. The bell rings and the students run to the cafeteria. The hedgehogs meet outside the café and walk in at the exact same time. All the students look at them and thought they were seeing double. They get there food and sit down at the table with all the cheerleaders.


They spend there lunch talking to the cheerleaders and have a look out for Sally but she never shows up in the café. The rest of the school day was pretty much the same and they couldn’t find Sally anywhere. The two hedgehogs head back home with Irina and couldn’t find out anything new. They were so bored from there first day that they all fell asleep on the couch watching TV. A clue came across the screen but no one awake to read it. They slept like babies on the couch for the rest of the day.


To be continued.


I really like to know what you all thought of this chapter. Please give your honest opinion.


Also please answear the question I left in my previous post

Chapter 6


The following take place Thursday night right after the events in chapter 5


During the night Krezz was left alone with no more food or water would be given to him. Krezz begins to sweet nervously and begins to shake. Off in the distance foot steps could be heard coming toward him. The lights didn’t go out this time and a figure could be seen in the distance. The person began coming closer in a hurry. Once the figure came close enough Krezz could make out who it is.


Nova running at Krezz with her d cup breasts, while shapely, beautiful bouncing up and down. Nova beings to runner slower and spills some water on her white see through shirt. Krezz just starts at her while she comes towards him. Nova manages to get to while she was all wet.


Nova how did you find me asks Krezz nervously while sweet poring down his face. I followed you here and I couldn’t make out who it was that captured you. I didn’t see anyone in the building except for you. Let me get you out of here says Nova while her hands were shaking uncontrollably. Just get me out of here as fast as you can before who ever it is comes back and finds you here says Krezz axially. Alright I’ll do my best says Nova while fidgeting for something to undo the chains.


Nova get’s her small metal cutter out of her pocket and the lights begin to go off one row at a time. The darkness slowly comes closer and closer towards them and Nova works even more frantically then before.


Run Nova run before that person captures you too says Krezz frantically. I won’t leave you says Nova in a very deep concerning voice. Just go and save yourself before you get captured too says Krezz in a panic. I’ll be back says Nova and gives Krezz a kiss on the lips.


Nova begins to make a run for it and all the lights go out in the room at once. Nova just manages to make it to the door and someone grabs her very tightly. Nova manages to let out one scream before one hand covers her mouth. Krezz begins to worry that something very bad is happening to her and couldn’t do anything to help her. Foot steps began to walk closer to Krezz and hopes nothing bad has happened to Nova. The foot steeps stopped and some movement could be herd nearby. After a few minutes two lights came back on and Krezz could see Nova in the same situation he’s in.


Nova are you all right asks Krezz frantically. Nova doesn’t respond with her head bent over and her eyes closed. Nova says Krezz screaming at his loudest. She can’t her you right now simple because she’s knocked out cold. Now this gives us some time to talk says the person calmly. What do want from us asks Krezz nervously. I don’t want anything from her but it you who I want because of what you did to me says the person while pointing at Krezz.


What did I do to you asks Krezz in confusion. What did I do to you and think I did something to you besides this. This makes me want to laugh and you two are going to share your food because of her interference says the person. What did I do and let her go because she has nothing to do with this says Krezz in a sweet. I can’t do that because she will just get some help to rescue you. What you did to me has reduced me to this and I’ll tell you why says the person. Alright I’m listening and I can’t go anywhere says Krezz while trying to yank on the chains to break them.


Let me turn on the lights to show you who I am then you’ll understand what hell you’ve put me through says the person. Alright show me who you are because the suspense is killing me says Krezz patently waiting for the lights to come on. Now you shall see who I am says the person while pressing a switch to turn the lights on. That better now I can see you and I thought you were dead says Krezz in shock. Yes it is I your arch rival …. A loud crash could be heard near by. What was that noise asks the person. While turning the lights back off.


Meanwhile outside of where Krezz is


Rodriguez and his buddy Rob are taking there anger out on the building because there getting tired of getting beaten up. Rob manages to throw a rock right at the window and causes it to break. They were happy that Rob broke the window. The door slid open and a person comes out holding something in there hand while wearing a cloak. That person keeps coming closer and they couldn’t make what was in there hand.


Who through that rock and broke the window to my home asks the person in anger. No one answers the question because there scared what hidden in there arm. I ask again who through that rock and broke the window to my home asks the person in anger while pulling out a sludge hammer. It was me I broke the window and don’t hurt me says Rob on his knees begging for his life. I won’t hurt you much and who are you asks the person while pointing at Rodriguez.


My name Rodriguez and what do you want from me asks Rodriguez while tears are coming down his face. Do you know a certain skunk cat hybrid named Scotty asks the person while still pointing at Rodriguez. Yes I do and what do you want with him ask Rodriguez in confusion. Since he broke my window and you look like your in charge of this friend of your’s. You’re going to get him for me and it saves me some work. Just tell him I have his sister and if he want’s to see her again. You must bring him here unharmed or your friend will get it says the person while having the sludge hammer against Rob’s ear. Alright just don’t hurt him says Rodriguez while his voice was trembling. If you don’t get back here in an hour you will never see him again and I’m going to use the hammer and bust your friend’s head open into the cerement says the person.


Rodriguez starts to run as soon as he hears that. The person grabs Rob with there one free hand and drags him into the building. After they get in the person ties Rob up and kicks the chair over. Rob hits his head off the floor and begins to cry a lot while he’s trying to get out of the chair.


Looks like we will be having a guest soon and I know you now him says the person. Who is it and just tell me what you want asks Krezz impatiently. In due time and if Rodriguez doesn’t get back here in fifty five minutes those two will die says the person and begins to laugh. You’re one sick bastered you now that says Krezz in anger. What if I am and there nothing you can do about it. Just sit and wait. Get it sit and wait I crack my self up sometimes says the person and begins to laugh.


The person begins to walk away from Krezz and goes to get something in the darkness. There was some noise that could be herd but Krezz and Rob couldn’t see what it was. Rob began to shack violently and sweet was bearing down from his forehead and wondering what that person was doing. The person comes back with a water melon and places it right beside Rob’s head.


Let me show you what going to happen to you if your friend doesn’t comes back in time with Scotty says the person while lifting up the sludge hammer. Oh god don’t kill me I won’t tell anyone about this says Rob pleading for his life. The person swings the sludge hammer down and lands on Rob’s right hand. Oh fuck that hurt says Rob screaming in pain. Look like I missed says the person while giggling. I get the idea just don’t hurt me again says Rob while crying. It too late for that says the person.


The sludge hammer goes back up and comes back down at an alarming speed. Rob too scared to watch and closes his eyes and reflects back on his life. A loud squishing noise could be herd and Rob opens his eyes with a sigh of relief. The person steeps on the water melon and walks over to Krezz.


Enjoy it will it last because it your last meal says the person. You bastered you could of killed him says Krezz in rage. That was the point and if ever interrupt me from doing what ever it is I’m doing. I’m going to come over here says the person. And do what asks Krezz in curiosity. I’m going to cut off one of your ears and feed it to you. I’m also going to stand and watch you eat it. We have an understanding don’t we asks the person. Yes we do says Krezz while in shock and is scared as hell at the moment. Good and he has forty five minutes left says the person.


Meanwhile where Rodriguez is with forty five minutes left


Scotty, Scotty got to find Scotty or else Rob going to die. I hope he’s at home and if he isn’t he’s dead. Please be home says Rodriguez while running frantically towards Scott house. Rodriguez is still fifteen minutes away.


Meanwhile at the Kat’s house


Cyrus De Morre and Scott are sitting in there living room watching old home movies of Scott mom. They were crying at how much they missed her. Cyrus begins talking over the movie about what was happening at that time and how he met his wife. This went on for fifteen minutes and they were both in tears. A knock came at the door and Scott gets up slowly from the couch.


I’ll get it dad says Scotty while still really upset. Alright I’ll be here with my thoughts says Cyrus while crying. The knock comes again at the door. Hold on I’m coming says Scott while he’s depressed. Scott walks up to the door and begins to turn the handle. The door swings open with Rodriguez pushing it open as fast as he can.


Rodriguez what do you want and how did you find out where I live asks Scotty while surprised to see Rodriguez at his house. Come with me now or else your sister Nova going to die says Rodriguez while panting trying to catch his breath. My sister what did you do to her asks Scotty in shock. Nothing someone has her and if you don’t come now she’s dead. Were running out of time, I have less then thirty minutes to get back or me and you are going to lose someone close to us says Rodriguez in a hurry. Alright I’m coming let’s go says Scott while grabbing his coat.


They begin to run as fast as they can in order to save there loved ones. After twenty nine minutes and thirty seconds they reach the same building and times running out on them. They run and open the door just in time to see the sludge hammer go down on Rob’s head. Everyone is in shock to see that happened and are scared for there lives. The person turn’s around to sees that they have showed up. Rodriguez starts charging at the person as fast as he can.


You basted for killing my only friend and now I’m going to kill you says Rodriguez in rage while still charging at the person. Will you ever learn I guess not says the person. The person holds the sludge hammer in batting position while waiting for Rodriguez to come closer. Rodriguez continues to run right at the person and the person swings the sludge hammer. The sludge hammer belts Rodriguez right in the stomach and sends him right to the ground.


Don’t worry he’s not dead but when he wakes up his ribs will be broken says the person in laughter. What do you want with me and my sister asks Scott while on his knees crying. I bet your wondering how your mother died because I know how. I was there when it happened and enjoyed every minute of it say the person. Tell me why did you do it asks Scotty while on his knees and crying even more then he was.


It all began on the Sunday and it was the day before your mother’s death. Eggman and I first were nice to her but your mother wasn’t cooperating with are plan. We went to the extreme with her. We tortured her so much that she began to bleed tears but she wouldn’t break. On the day of her death we gave her one last chance for her to come to our side but she wouldn’t budge. I injected her with a deadly poison and she died very painfully. Her last word’s were Scotty live a long happy life, Nova I hope you find the main of your dreams and have lots of children. Then she passed away and then we stashed her body at the park says the person.


Just let Nova go and we will never tell anyone about this says Scott begging for his sister’s release. Why let you two go when the party just started says the person with an evil laugh. All Scott could do was stand there in shock because he couldn’t leave Nova with this person incase something happened to her. Scott wouldn’t forgive himself if he left Nova now.


Come here and sit down beside your sister says the person while pointing at the chair right beside Nova. Scott walks over to the chair and sits down in it. The chains auto lock around Scott and he looks over to see Krezz. What are you doing here Krezz asks Scotty. I’m not really sure but I like to find out says Krezz while he’s confused.


Let me tell you why you are here Krezz because I think it time for you to know the truth says the person. Yes let’s because I’ve been wondering about that for awhile says Krezz in curiosity. Alright I’ll you the truth to why you’re here. It all began five year’s ago while Krezz was always the popular one and no one paid attention to me at all. I was the loner in the school and no body knew I existed. On the last day of school I faked my on death by using special pills that stopped my heart for six hours.


After I woke up and disappeared for awhile to plain my revenge against you. That why you’re here Krezz and I know you were getting close to the truth about what happened five years ago. I’m going to make you pay for what you did me. In case you haven’t figured it out yet. I’m going to tell you says the person. Yes tell me says Krezz in anxiety. Alright because you seem impatient and know you will finally see who I am. The person begins to lift up the hood and turns on the lights. Yes I am ….


To be continued


If anyone is named Rob on here I’m not referring to you. It just is my sweet revenge on a guy named Rob who bugged the hell out me in grade 9. The other reason this is going to be my last chapter for awhile because I’ve been having a lot of pain in my right shoulder and it hurts to type. I’m getting this looked because it really important. I also can’t put my arm over my head or bend it all the way. I might be on to read the post but I’m not typing anything at all. It could be a month or two before I write another chapter. I just hope it nothing too serious and I hope that my arm fells better soon.


Bye for now but I’ll be back once my arm fells better.

Author note


I started writing this chapter before my arm was really bugging me and all. I actually had most of this one done too but ran out of ideas for it. This was supposed to be up before chapter 6. Hope you all like it.


Chapter 7


Uncle Chuck, Tails and Big are sailing though the great river that once was a forest and on there way to find a frog. They were sailing for many miles and talking about what has happened before they met each other. Uncle Chuck told Big the whole story of how they ended up on that hill before he came to rescue them.


“Big how did you get out of that tidal wave alive?” asks Tails.

“Well I’ll explain it to you so you two know happened to me before I met you two on that hill” says Big.

“It all began a couple of days before the tidal wave hit. I was on my way to my friends house to start are trip up north. He sent me a letter that said there were really good fishing spots up north. Come over as soon as you get this letter.


It took me two days to walk all the way there. His place is way out on the coast. I managed to get there with out any problems what so ever. I knocked on his door but no one answered. I let my self in because the door was unlocked. I looked around for him but all I saw was a note and a frog. I picked the note up and read it.


Hello Big


I’m sorry we couldn’t go fishing together and I’ve had some urgent business to take care of. I’ll be in Pouncefield for a week or so. I’m leaving my frog with you. Just call him Froggy and remember to feed him. All the food for him is in the bottom left hand drawer in the cupboard. You can use the boat as much as you want while I’m gone. Go enjoy some fishing while you’re waiting. Hope to see you soon.


If anything happens while I’m gone come to Pouncefield. You must not forget my frog. I’ll be in The Fishing Planes Hotel. My room will be on the eighth floor room 802. I just hope that doesn’t happen.


From you Friend

Betty the Cat


That good at least I know where Betty will be if anything happens. I sat down and waited for the next couple of days. I went fishing, feed his frog, ate and went to bed. On the day of the tidal I took Froggy with me on the boat and brought some food with me. We were out in the middle of the lake. I was feeding Froggy at the time and the tidal wave was coming towards us.


I put Froggy back in his home and began to paddle away as fast as possible. We were no match for the tidal and it pushed us with it. I managed to stay in the boat but Froggy fell out. The next thing I remembered after that is I landed on this island and the boat was stuck in the sand. I looked around the whole island for a couple of days to see if I could find Froggy but he was no where to be found.


I began digging the boat out the next day. I spent a good three hours digging the boat out of the sand. After I got the boat out of the ground I found my fishing stuff that was buried underneath the boat. I picked it all up and was still in good condition. After moving all that out of the way I began to dig farther into the sand and after many hours I found Froggy still in his home.


That night I made a fire and began to feed Froggy his food because he didn’t eat for awhile. I let him out of his home and gave him some food. He always goes back into his home but this time he didn’t. Froggy began to hop away from me so I tried to catch him. I tried a couple of times before he hopped into the river.


I went to the boat and put it into the water. I looked around to see if I could see which way Froggy went but I lost sight of him. I sailed around in this river for awhile but couldn’t find him. I just happened to see you guys off in the distance and sailed towards you two. That is how I meet you two on that hill” says Big.


“Thanks for telling us how you met us and how you saved are lives” says Tails.

“Thanks you very much” says Chuck.

“I’m just glad I didn’t have to spend another moment in this boat by myself because I was starting to go a little crazy with no one to talk too” says Big.


The group let boat drift in the water for the rest of the day to see if they could find Big’s frog. With no avail and the sky was beginning to turn dark they decided to rest on the nearby land that they found. Once they got out of the boat they fell onto the sand and fell asleep. During the night while the group was asleep the ground began to shake and the land started to move. The group didn’t wake up while the land drifts down the river on there way to Pouncefield.


The next morning the group wakes up from there nice relaxing rest they had. They get up and notice a city right in front of them and wonder how they got here. They get off the island and it rises up from the river. A head appears with a hungry look its face and it mouth open with droll coming down. They stood there for a sec and then they begin to run while the face comes towards them. Big’s foot get stuck on a branch and trips onto the rocks. The other two just look back in time to see Big getting eaten whole by this massive creature.


“We’ve lost a friend and a comrade” says Tails while crying.

“Yes we’ve have but he was a little slow” says Chuck while crying.

“Let’s go to tell his friend if we find him” says Tails.

“We will if we find him and let’s head there now” says Chuck.

“Ok let’s go” says Tails.


The two of them walk away very quickly and they hope this creature doesn’t notice them.


(I like to take this time out and tell you this one thing I really don’t like Big the Cat. He’s the worst character Sega ever came up with. I also hated doing the fishing in Sonic Adventure 1. I’m going to making a video eventually about everything that wrong with the sonic series. Now on with the story.)


They manage to find the hotel after a couple of hours of exploring the city. They get to the hotel and just start walking up to it when it blows up. They are pushed back off there feet and blood begins to rain from the sky. They get on there feet as quickly as possible and run for shelter. They manage to find some close by but by the time they got there they were covered in blood.


“There goes are only lead and what do we do now?” asks Tails.

“I don’t know but if Sonic here we could find him. Considering what time it is he should be at the school right now” says Chuck.

“Let’s go” says Tails.


They get to the school and don’t see Sonic or Sally there and none of the students know were they are. They begin to walk away from the school and they get hit from behind with a metal pipe. They get knocked out and fall onto the pavement. They begin to wake up a couple hours latter in a dark room and have no idea where they are.


“Hello I’m glad to see you two awake. You two are here as my special guest and you’re not going to leave” says the person.

“Why are we here and who are you?” says Tails with a headache.

“I can’t answer that and your guest on honor will be arriving shortly. I’m not telling you that ether. Your host will be here tomorrow. I’m just going to leave you two alone for now” says the person.


The person opens the door and closes it right behind them. Foot steps could be herd outside. Tails and Chuck look at each other with tears in there eyes. A gas comes into the room through the vents and they try to hold there breath but it doesn’t work. The two couldn’t hold there breath any longer and they begin to paint. They begin to breathe in the gas and begin to close there eyes slowly. After one last look at each other there eyes folly close.


The person walks down the hall and into the host’s room. The room was dark with a little light shinning in through the windows.


“Hello there have you completed what I’ve asked of you?” asks the host.

“Yes there in the room and have been taken care of” says the person.

“Good I shall see them tomorrow and then everything will be explained to them then” says the host.

“Yes till tomorrow and do you want me to meet you here?” asks the person.

“No there no need I’m going to see them myself and if there any problem I’ll call you” says the host.

“Ok I shall leave you be and hopes everything goes well” says the person

“Bye” says the host.

“Bye” says the person.


The person opens the door and heads outside. The person walks home and want’s to relax after the long day. The person has a grin on there face the entire night before they went to bed.


Saturday


The host wakes up and gets ready to go see the guests that are waiting there. After having breakfast the person walks out the door and heads to work. The person gets to work and puts some stuff in the office there. The person walks up to the door where the guests are being held and opens the door.


To be continued


Are they really dead? Who this person and is it the same one in chapter 6. Who the host that wants to see them? There still much to answer but so much of the school year left. I hope you all like this chapter and please post your comments on what you think so far. Also do you guys/ girls want anything particular in this story? I’ll try to add it in the best I can. I decided to take the 24 stuff out and I’m saving it for later. If I put it in this chapter I would have gave away the whole plot and I didn’t want to do that.

Chapter 8


The following take place during chapter 6 and after words.


Tommy and Ralf are at the school yard teaching each other some new fighting techniques. After a couple of hours of training they decided to have a sparing match to see how much they have improved over the couple of hours of training. They both practiced the moves they learned on each other and they weren’t using there full strength. The sparing session went on for thirty minutes.


“Thanks for the training and the spare session” says Tommy.

“You too now let’s go back to my place” says Ralf.

“Alright let’s go” says Tommy.


The two of them head out of the school yard and head back to Ralf’s place. After a thirty minute walk there they see Rodriguez and Scott running in the opposite direction of them and decided to follow them. They both thought it was odd Scott was with Rodriguez the school bully. They stayed there distance back from them so they wouldn’t be noticed by them. After twenty nine minutes and fifty five seconds they see those two enter the building.


They stand outside of the building and over hear what going on inside but decide not to interfere for the time being until they absolutely have to. Ralf put’s his back onto the building and leans against it. They over here this person just about to reveal who they are and the wall gives out that Ralf leaning against and makes a loud crashing noise. The person put there hood back on and turns the lights back off.


“Damn you two you’ve ruined everything” says the person.

“We just want are friend’s back and won’t cause you any harm” says Tommy.

“It too late for that now because you two have stumbled onto something bigger then you can comprehend” says the person. The person sets some dynamite all over the building and walks out the back door.

“Where are you?” asks Ralf

“You got five minutes before the place blows up so say your prayers” says the person.


The light’s go back on and they could see dynamite covering the place and it on a countdown. They see all there friend’s tied up in chains and Rodriguez on the floor. Nova was still out cold, Krezz and Scott were sweating nervously because they don’t want to die like this.


“I’ll get Rodriguez” says Tommy frantically.

“Good thing I brought sadidar with me or I would never be able to free them” says Ralf as he pulls out his sword and runs towards them.


After four minutes and thirty seconds Ralf get all the chains cut. Scott picks up Nova and they all run for the door. Tommy lying there on the ground exhausted next to Rodriguez. The rest of them look at him and take one last look at the building just in time to see it blow up. They were knocked off there feet and land near Tommy and Rodriguez. After a couple of minutes the group gets up and Rodriguez is lying on the ground. Nova wakes up and get to her feet.


“Who was that person in there?” asks Tommy.

“It was my sister but I thought she died five years ago. I even went to the funeral and said my final goodbyes to her. There was a body in the casket and everything. I loved her and she’s going way too far and must be stopped” says Krezz while crying.

“Your sister!” says the rest of them.

“Yes her name is Valerie Karavan and is my twin sister” says Krezz.

“Twins!” says the group and there eyes light up.

“We should go see Sonic and all. There at the Master’s place because your house is destroyed” says Scott.

“Let’s go” says Krezz.

“What about Rodriguez?” asks Ralf.

“Leave him he got what he deserved and a piece of his own medicine.” says Nova.

“Sounds good and he sure got what was coming to him” says Krezz.


The group begins to walk away from Rodriguez and Scott takes one last look at him. Rodriguez eyes begin to open and he begins to cough blood. Scott runs back to Rodriguez to see if he was ok and notices blood on his face.


“Does anyone have a phone on them?” says Scott.

“No” says the group.

“Why?” asks Krezz.

“He coughing up blood and his ribs might be broken” says Scott.

“Oh shit we don’t want to kill him. We just want to teach him a lesson” says Tommy.

Ralf looks around and notices a payphone and runs up to it. He picks up the phone and there no dial tone.

“Shit!” says Ralf as he punches the phone his hardest. A dial tone comes back on the phone and Ralf immediately dials 911.


“Hello 911 what your emergency?” asks the operator.

“Hello we have a student with us and he’s hurt badly. He has broken ribs and he’s coughing up blood. Someone should get here soon because he need’s seriously help.” says Ralf in a panic.

“Some one shall be there shortly and we have the phone traced. There be there in ten minutes.” says the operator.

“Thanks” says Ralf.


Ralf hangs up the phone and tells the group that someone will be there shortly and they might want to ask us questions.

“We can’t stay here or who knows what will happen?” asks Krezz.

“Ya considering all this weird stuff started I don’t know who to trust anymore” says Tommy.

“What about that Sonic fellow he seems to know what going on. Does anyone know where he lives?” asks Scotty.

“No” says the group.

“I think Edward or Laura will know because he was hanging out with them. He also stayed at Edward house for over a week” says Ralf.

“Alright let head there” says Krezz.


The sun begins to rise and sirens could be herd off in the distance. The group runs for it and hides behind a building because the police will think they did this. They manage to hide from the cops and ambulance while they were taking Rodriguez away. After ten minutes the ambulance and the cops drive away in a hurry to the hospital.


The group heads over to Edward’s house after the cost is clear. They manage to get there after a forty five minute walk. They head up to the door and the inside of the house was completely dark. They didn’t want to wake the whole house up and they looked on the ground for a small pebble. Scott finds one and throws it at Edward’s window. After a couple of minutes the light doesn’t go on and Ralf has a handful of pebbles. Everyone takes two pebbles out of Ralf’s hands. They all throw the pebbles at Edward’s window and make a slight crack in the frame.


After a couple of minutes a light comes on and someone comes closer to the window. Edna shows her head and surprised to see how many people want her. This begins to make her all wet and one of her hands slides down to begin playing with herself. Edna notices Tommy there and decides to stop. Edna slides open the window and yawns while looking like she’s half asleep.


“It 6:15 in the morning what do you all want? We also have school today” says Edna with her eyes barley open.

“Is Edward there?” asks Krezz.

“No he’s at Laura’s and Tommy you want to come in?” asks Edna.

“Thanks Edna” says Krezz.

“I’ll come in and see you my princess. I’ll see you guys latter I’ll be with my Edna tonight.” says Tommy.

“Bye Tommy and hope you have fun” says Scott and gives him a wink.


The group waves goodbye to Tommy while he enters the house and heads up to Edna’s room. The rest of them leave and head over to Laura’s house. After twenty minutes they arrive but see no car in the driveway and the light’s are off in the house. Ralf tries to open the door but it locked. He also rings the door bell and waits a couple of minutes but no one answers the door.


Scott picks up some pebbles and makes sure it the right window this time and throw’s them at the window. After a couple of minutes a light doesn’t come on and everyone wonder’s where they are. They decided to call it a night and try to get at least a little bit of sleep before school starts in three hours. They all go there separate ways home.


They all arrive at school and sees Tommy with a smile on his face and they realize what happed when they left. They were also quite tired from last night’s events. The first part of the morning went quite slow and it just seemed to go on for ever. The lunch bell rang and they walk to the café trying to stay awake. They get in there and see Edward and Laura sitting at a table with there lunch staring into each other’s eyes. After they went and got there lunch they sat with Edward and Laura.


“Hi how it going?” asks Scott.

“Not bad we were at Laura’s house last night” says Edward.

“We came by but no one was there” says Krezz.

“We were there but we were camping out in the backyard. That why you didn’t see us” says Laura.

“Oh that explains a lot and we should of looked in the backyard but it didn’t cross are minds” says Ralf.

“Do you know where Sonic, Irina and the Master are today?” asks Scott.

“No idea but I can show you where they live” says Laura.

“Thanks let go after school to there place because we have to talk to them it really important” says Krezz.

“Alright meet me at the flagpole after school over” says Laura.

“Alright” says the group.


They ate the rest of there lunch in quite and were all waiting for the school day to end. The last two classes seem to drag on from there important meeting with them but the time wouldn’t go by any quicker. The final bell rang at 3:30 and they all grabbed there stuff and headed towards the flag pole. After a couple of minutes all of them show up and head off to see Sonic and all. After a fifteen minute walk they get to the Master’s place and knock on the door. No one answers the door and Ralf tries to open the door and finds it unlocked. They head into his apartment and sees that the whole place trashed. There a note on the fridge and they all take a look at it.


Hello my friends

I’m currently out doing some investigating on all the strange things that have happened over the past couple of days and I’ll be back on Monday to let you know what we’ve learned. Don’t worry about us and we will see you soon.


From

Sonic


“That good there doing some investigating but I don’t think that his hand writing but I’m not sure though. I also think we should stay here this weekend and clean up a little before they get back” says Scott.

“Agreed” says the group.


They look out of window and to blood, smoke, rubble on the ground where a building use to be. There opened wide and hope that it doesn’t happened to this place. They clean the place up the rest of the day and called all there parents to let them know where they were. Over the next couple of days they were trying to find thing out of what has happened and who was behind all this. They went to bed Sunday night in knowing that they would be back tomorrow.


Monday


The group wakes up and makes themselves some breakfast and there nerves are at ease. After they were done breakfast they cleaned up and are getting ready for school. They all were just about to head out but they could here some talking on the other side. They run and hide behind the couch just in time for the door to start opening. The door burst open and a couple of people were standing there.


To be continued




If anyone trying to figure out what my Sig is from. It from the new Linkin Park Cd and the song called Leave out all the rest.

Chapter 9


The three of them get up Friday morning after there long rest to see if they could find any clues to find Krezz and to get a step closer to see what going on in Pouncefield. After having breakfast they begin to tear up the apartment to see if there are any clues there. After destroying the whole place the Master remembers that he had the V.C.R set to record his favorite show that was on last night. He rewinds the tape and then presses play. After thirty minutes lettering comes across the screen and it reads Come to Xephir for I am waiting there for you. If you don’t your friends will die.


“The spy is in Xephir now we got to go there and capture that person and so then we will know the truth” says Sonic.

“Spy what spy?” asks Master.

“I’ll tell you the whole story so you two know what going on” says Sonic.


Sonic tells them everything that has happened to him till the point he arrived in Pouncefield. After three hours of explaining the whole ordeal to them there eyes where wide open in shocked and they hope they can help him.


“How do use suppose we get there?” asks Irina.

“I’m not sure because my plain destroyed” says Sonic.

“I have an idea on who this spy is…” just at that moment the Master gets shot with a tranquilizer dart and falls on the floor. Irina rushes over to him to see what has happened.


“Are you ok my love?” asks Irina. Just at that moment she notices sticking out of his neck. Irina pulls the dart and stabs it in the Master’s left nut. Sonic cringes in pain.

“Pull the dart out now because he’s going to be really mad when he wakes up” says Sonic while protecting his nuts.

“In my country if some get shoot with a tranquilizer dart we stab the guy in one of the balls. For us women we get stabbed right below are pussy. After that we suck the guy off or lick the girl out” says Irina while stroking the Master’s dick.

“Your country weird” says Sonic and goes to see where that dart came from.

Sonic takes one last look at them and sees Irina sucking the Master’s dick.


After two hours passing by Sonic comes back with no luck on finding where that dart came from. Sonic begins to walk over to where Irina and the Master are. Just in time to see the Master wake up with the dart still in his left nut.

“Fuck that hurt!” says Master while pulling out the dart.

“Sorry my love it tradition in my county and I gave you a blow job while you were unconscious” says Irina.

“Don’t you ever do that again and thanks for the blow job” says Master.

“What were you saying about the spy?” asks Sonic.

“I forget now but it might come back to me” says Master.

“Does anyone have any other ideas?” asks Sonic.

“I have one let’s steal a plain” says Irina.

“Let not and say we did” says Sonic.

“I agree with Sonic” says Master.

“We should leave a note just in case any of are friends show up while were gone” says Irina.

“I’ll do that” says Sonic while he begins to write the note.

“Good that settled” says Irina.

“Ya you done writing that note?” asks Master.

“Yep let me just put it on the fridge” says Sonic while going into the kitchen to put the note up. Sonic grabs a magnate and places the note on the fridge.


Just at that moment they hear a plane passing by over head and they all think it landed on the top of the building. Sonic opens the door and let’s them go ahead of him. He closes the door and runs to catch up with them. They wait for the elevator to come to them after Irina presses the button. After a couple of minutes passing by the elevator comes down and the door’s open. They walk into the elevator and the Master presses the button for the top floor. The elevator makes it way to the top floor and it arrives to there destination. They head out of the elevator to find the door to the roof.


After twenty minutes Sonic finds the door but it all chained up. After doing a Sonic spin the chains break and the door opens. Sonic calls the rest of them over and they begin to walk up the stairs to the roof. After making there way to the top they see a person in the plain. The person looks at them and get out of the plane then makes there way to the edge of the roof. The person jumps off the roof and they head over to the edge of the building. They look down just in time to see a parachute open up and see’s the person land on the ground. The person walks into Fishing Planes Hotel and they head back to the plane in order to start there trip to Xephir. A note was lying on the pilot seat and Sonic begins to read it.


Hello My Love


I hope you enjoy this plane I’ve sent to you. I know you’ve been busy since all that has happened. I really enjoyed that one time I sucked your cock and I hope to do it again sometime. Hope you find me soon while I get from anticipation.

From your Love


“Who that?” asks Irina.

“Not sure I saw her once but haven’t seen here again. I really like to see her again” says Sonic and begins to cry.

“Let’s go” says Master.

“Agreed” says Sonic while wiping the tears off his face.


They hope into the plane and head out to Xephir. As they begin to make there journey towards Xephir an explosion can be heard but they decide to keep going in order to put an end to this madness.


Later that night


Sonic sets the plane in a clearing in the forest outside of Xephir and they begin to make camp for the night. After camp was set up Sonic can see a certain chipmunk off in the distance. Sonic starts to run after the chipmunk and the other two have no idea what going on. After a couple of minutes Sonic catches up to the chipmunk. He picks up the chipmunk pushes him really hard into the nearest tree.


“Chip what did you do to my plain?” says Sonic in anger.

“Plane I didn’t do anything to your plane” says Chip.

“I know your lying just tell me the truth” says Sonic in anger and pushes Chip harder into the tree this time.

“Alright I’ll tell ya who paid me to do this to ya” says Chip while coughing up blood.

“Alright talk” says Sonic.


(Due to the nature of this scene it will cause some people to fell noshes and may fell the need to vomit and the scene has been deleted from this thread in order to protect you from unheard of acts. Thank you and have a nice day from your computer. You’ll get this if you’ve seen grind house.)


Saturday afternoon


“That what happened when I saw that chipmunk” says Sonic.

“Wow and let’s head to the city now” says Master.

“Ya let’s go” says Irina.


They continue there walk onto Xephir in hope to find some answers to all that has happened so far and go see the person Chip was talking about. The walk was peaceful and they meet Connie standing at the entrance to the city.


“Hi Connie” says Sonic.

“Hi Sonic been awhile” says Connie.

“Sure has and thanks for the help” says Sonic.

“No problem and I’m glad to see you” says Connie.

“Me to and this is Master and Irina” says Sonic.

“Nice to meet you two” says Connie.

“You too” says Irina.

“Why don’t you girls have a good time and will meet you back here say around eight o’clock tonight?” asks Master.

“We will and I’ll show her a good time” says Connie.


The girls head off to do girly things while the two guys head off to meet with the one. After thirty minutes they head up to the one’s house and Sonic rings the door bell but no one comes to the door. Sonic tries again but no one comes to the door. They head down the steps and Sonic slips on a banana on the way down the steps.


“Are you ok?” asks Master.

“Ya I’m fine but what I don’t get is why there is a banana lying on the ground?” asks Sonic.

“I don’t know” says Master.


Sonic looks to his left and sees the same girl from the porno store and begins to run after her. The girl turns the corner and when Sonic gets there she disappeared into thin air. Sonic begins to head back with a frown on his face and was so close of meeting that girl again. If only Sonic looked up he would of saw the girl he was looking for.


“Sorry for your luck” says Master.

“Thanks I hope I find her again” says Sonic.

“Let me treat to supper” says Master.

“Thanks man” says Sonic.


They head off to find some place to eat and order some food. They sit down and discuss there next course of action. They take a look at the time and realizes it almost eight o’clock and should start heading back. After the Master pays for the bill they head out to meet Irina and Connie. They manage to get back to meet them. The girls waved to them and then they talked about all the stuff that they did. They all said there goodbyes to Connie and head back to the plane. Once they got there they all crashed and fell asleep instantly.


Sunday afternoon


They wake from a much need sleep and begin to pack up. After everything was packed up they through the stuff into the plane and hopped in them selves. Sonic tries to start the plane but realizes it out of gas.


“What with me and planes?” asks Sonic while slapping himself on the forehead.

“I don’t know I guess we got to walk and run back to Pouncefield” says Master.

“Your right but when you two are running your caring me” says Irina while pointing at the Master.

“I will” says Master and gives Irina a kiss on the lips.


They begin there long trip back to Pouncefield after such a wonderful trip they just had.


Monday


After such a long trip and being exhausted from all that walking and running they head back home to cool off. After getting to there apartment they noticed the place was clean and realizes there friends might of came over while they were out. After putting there stuff down, having a group shower and relaxing on there couch. They take a look at time and realizes they should at least show up for there afternoon classes. They get there uniforms on and head out the door. They get to the school and lunch is almost over. They head into the café and notice there friends sitting down talking.


“Hi all” says Sonic.

“Hi” says Scott.

“Where you three this weekend?” asks Krezz.

“We were in Xephir looking for clues and you?” asks Sonic.

“I’ll tell ya the whole story” says Tommy.

“Let’s here it says Master.

“Ok here I go” says Tommy.


To be continued


The weekend will wrap up in the next chapter. I’m also serious about if you guys/ girls want anything particular in the story and if you have any ideas for the story let me know. Thanks in advance. Please post your comments here. I had 50% of this one done during the time I announced Chapter 7 would be up. I had a lot of ideas for one weekend. English is my native language and I'm trying to learn Japaness.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 10


“Hello you two and welcome to your final resting place” says the host.

They begin to open there eyes slowly and looks at the person feet. There heads begin to rise slowly to the persons head.

“Sally!” says both of them with there eyes wide open.

“Yes I am Sally your beloved princess. I saw Sonic on the first day of school or at least I think it was him and punched him in the eye” says Sally.

“He’s alive my son alive. I’m so happy right now” says Chuck with a smile on his face.

“That good news” says Tails while trying to undo the ropes on his hands.

Sally notices what he’s doing and kicks him in the shin.

“That won’t work and even if you do manage to undo those ropes or move the chair you will die from lasers that will activate automatically and the first one aimed for your head. Once there any slight change of presser in the room you’ll die both of you” says Sally.

“What if I do it while you’re in here?” asks Tails.

“We will all die and you will never see Sonic” says Sally.

“Why did you get someone to knock us out and be put in this room just to kill us?” asks Chuck.

“Simple I wanted to see you two suffer before you give into your own death” says Sally.

“Ok but why kill us when we didn’t do anything to you or did we?” asks Chuck.

“Yes you did do something to me so bad that it doesn’t need repeating. I’ll just whisper it in your ear” says Sally.

“Alright” says Chuck.

Sally walks over to Chuck and bends over to whisper into his ear. While Sally is whispering into Chuck’s ear. Chuck nods his head in agreement. Sally begins to stand up straight pulls down on her outfit.

“We have an understanding?” asks Sally.

“Yes we do” says Chuck.

“What were you two talking about?” asks Tails.

“It none of your concern” says Chuck.

“Let’s just say Chuck and I have an understanding” says Sally.

“Alright let me guess you’re going to kill me and you and Sally get out of here. Am I right?” asks Tails.

“No your not and what Sally was telling me was personal that all” says Chuck.

“Alright” says Tails.

“We could stay here and talk but I got other mater’s to attend to” says Sally while she begins to walk out of the room.


The door shuts behind her and she heads back to her office to make one phone call to her assistant from yesterday. Sally picks up the phone and begins to dial the number in. The phone rings a couple of times and the person picks up the phone.


“Hello who is this?” asks the person

“This is Sally and I need your help to speed up the process with those two” says Sally.

“Alright I told ya this yesterday” says the person.

“Sure I’ll be waiting for ya and be here as soon as possible” says Sally.

“I’m leaving right now and see ya soon” says the person.

“Alright see ya soon” says Sally.


The person hangs up the phone and so does Sally. She goes back to her desk, looks at the pitcher of the spy on it and has the name of the spy. Sally has her hand covering the name, begins wondering who this girl is and what she is doing here. Sally just stares at it and is in very deep thought. After thirty minutes a knock comes at the door and Sally snaps back to reality. She notices the fireplace is on and throws the pitcher in there. The pitcher starts to burn very quickly and Sally just realized what she’s down. She sees a name and tries to pull it but it was too late because the name is the first thing to catch on fire. Sally gets up after looking at the pitcher burn and answers the door. She opens the door and see’s her assistant standing there.


“Hello Sally” says the person.

“Hello Shino I need your help” says Sally.

“Sure I’m glad to help you out anytime” says Shino.

“Thanks” says Sally.

“I forget why are you doing this to your friends from your village?” asks Shino.

“I’m doing this to put my old life behind me and no one will remember me. I want to be free from all this and be with Sonic but to do that I have to kill that girl” says Sally.

“Alright I’ll do what I do best” says Shino and she begins to crack her knuckles.


Shino walks out of the room and closes the door behind her. She heads down the hall to where the guests are and opens the door. She walks into the room, looks at both of them and closes the door behind her. She walks to Tails and begins to walk around him. She looks down, sees his two tails and her hands stretch out to grab them. Her hands squeeze onto them very tightly and she begins to yank on them very hard. She continues to pull on them, blood starts to come out and starts flowing down his tails.


“Stop that!” says Tails as he begins to cry in pain.

“Never I’ll only stop when your tails come off” says Shino.

“Stop I’ll do what ever you want” says Tails while crying in pain.

“I just want to see you suffer and that all I want” says Shino.


After a couple of minutes passing by Tails has both of his tails rip off and blood start oozing out and onto the floor. Tails shuts his eyes because the pain to much to bear.


“You’ve killed us all” says Chuck.

“No I haven’t the lasers can’t detect blood and have a tail” says Shino and shoves a tail into Chucks mouth.

“Why did you do that?” asks Tails while crying.

“Why not and how does it fell to be with of tails Tails?” asks Shino while holding the other tail.

“Awful you bitch and now I got to change my name if we get out of here alive” says Tails in pain.

“To what Tails with out tails, or formally Tails is now Snips” says Shino and begins to laugh.

“No I got to go back to using my first name Miles. My full name is Miles Tails Prower” says Miles in pain.

“Ok Miles have your tail” says Shino and shoves the tail into Miles mouth.


Shino looks down and notices Miles has stopped bleeding from his ass. She begins to walk towards the door, pulls a penny out of her pocket and sets it on the floor.

“Who ever drops the tail first will set off the lasers and will kill both of you. Have fun” says Shino and heads out of the room.


Miles and Chuck look at each other and realize what they have to do in order to live through this ordeal. They nod there heads and begin doing it.


Meanwhile outside of the room


“How did it go in there?” asks Sally.

“Good they will be dead before the day over” says Shino.

“That good I can put my past behind me” says Sally.

“That good and while we have time let’s have some shall we?” asks Shino.

“Lets go to my office to have are fun” says Sally, begins to turn around and slaps her but.

“I’m coming” says Shino and starts heading towards Sally.


They both head to the office for some fun while they wait for there guest’s death’s to come.


Latter that night


“Ha ha I’ve finally beat you in Risk after all the times you beat me” says Shino.

“Congratulations you finally beat me and let’s go see are guest” says Sally.

“Ya let’s and I’m just going to put on my special coat before we do” says Shino.

“Alright” says Sally.


Shino puts on her coat and they both head out to see the guests. As they walk to see them they begin to pitcher what has happened to them and there gruesome death. Sally opens the door and let’s Shino go ahead of her. There both surprised that those two are alive and the tails are gone but there fur all over the place.


“You two were suppose to die!” says Sally in anger.

“We do what we have to do to live and I ate my self. My self tasted good and what are you going to feed to us next?” asks Tails

“Ahhhhhhhh!” says Sally and begins to pull on her hair.

“What does G.U stand for on your coat?” asks Chuck.

“Oh this it stands for Girls Unit” says Shino.

“Will leave you two be for tonight but tomorrow the torture going to be worse” says Sally


They storm out of the room and head back to the office for the night. When they get back to the office they begin to watch TV. After a little bit Sally begins to look through the DVD’s lying around and picks up the movie Hostel. She pops it into the DVD player and they sit back and watch it. After the movie ended they begin to discuss what to do to them the next. The discussion lasted well into the night, they fell into each arms and fell asleep.


Sunday


Sally and Shino wake up to the news that on the TV. The news story that they are talking about is internet bullying and flaming. The story goes on for ten minutes about how it destroying people reputations and there privacy online. After hearing this Sally and Shino look at each other and realize they can’t kill them. They head out of the office and head to where the other two are in there torture room. They get to the room and Shino opens the door. They walk in and turn on the light and sees that those two have escaped somehow during the night.


“How did they get out?” asks Sally.

“I don’t know and I thought you said this room was escaped proof” says Shino.

“I know what I said. You have a camera set up for this room?” asks Sally.

“Ya I do and the video feed goes to your office. Follow me” says Shino.

“Alright” says Sally.


They head out of the torture room and back to the office. Sally opens the door and let’s Shino in first. Shino heads over to the desk and opens the third drawer on the left hand side. After Shino opens the door she presses the red button hidden on the other side. The centre of the desk opens and a twenty seven inch TV comes along with DVD surveillance videos. After a couple of minutes of searching through the DVD’s Shino notice that the DVD from last night is missing.


“Sally we have a problem” says Shino with concern.

“What is it?” asks Sally.

“The surveillance DVD from last night is missing” says Shino.

“How is that possible?” asks Sally and begins scratching her head.

“No idea and now we got to go look for them” says Shino.


They begin to make there way out of the building when voice came over the speakers.

“Hello my dear friends you like to torture furries because they did something horrible in your past. You can’t give them a chance to live. You don’t enjoy life and just like to torture other’s that do. For that you shall die for your sins unless you can escape as soon as the song free bird ends you shall die. The game starts now” says the voice.


The song begins to play and they begin to make there way to the front door. They try as hard as the might but the door wouldn’t open. They run to the utility closet and Sally unlocks the door while her hand starts to shake. The door wouldn’t open after it was unlocked. They use there body weight and after a couple of tries the door finally opens.


“The song half over” says the voice and begins to laugh.

“We got to hurry” says Shino axially.

“I know” says Sally shacking.


They begin to look around frantically and they see a sledge hammer and an axe. Shino grabs the axe and Sally grabs the sledge hammer. The run to the main entrance of the building with weapons in there hands.


Meanwhile outside


“Thanks for rescuing us from that horrible place” says Chuck.

“Where glad we could help and since are cat saw you go in we new something had to be done” says the guy.

“Thanks again and what was that place?” asks Miles.

“A medical arts building which was shut down years ago” says the guy.

“Who are you two anyway? asks Chuck.

“You really want to know?” asks the guy.

“Ya we do” says Chuck

“Alright” says the guy.

“To protect the world from devastation” says Jessie.

“To unite are people with in are nation” says James.

“To unite with truth and love” says Jessie.

“To stand are reach in the stars above” says James.

“Jessie” says Jessie.

“James” says James.

“We are Team Rocket” says both of them in unison.

“Meow that right” says Meow.

“We didn’t ask for a long speech” says Miles.

“It just fells so good to say” says James.

“It sure does” says Jessie.

“Now where off” says James.


They look over at the building just in time to see it blow up. They all get knocked off there feet from the enormous blast. After a few minutes they get back on there feet and stare at the carnage below.


“Did you guys have anything to do with this?” asks Chuck. Chuck turns around and notices that there not there anymore.

“At least now we know he’s alive” says Miles.

“Ya now lets go find him” says Chuck.


They head off into the night to find out where Sonic lives and to tell him all that has happened to them since they last saw each other. After a long walk they collapse on the sidewalk from exhaustion.


Monday


Chuck and Tails wake up and slowly get up from where they were lying. After a couple of minutes getting there sense of direction. They head to the nearest building and they see the name Sonic Master. Miles was just about to press the button when one person is coming out. The person lets them in and thanks him. They head to the elevator and Chuck presses the button. After a few minutes the elevator comes down and they step on. Miles presses the button and the elevator begins to head to the right floor. After the elevator stopped they get out and head to the room. They hear voices on the other side. After a couple minutes of disusing what to do Miles turns the handle and finds the door unlocked. They head in and they begin to wonder where everyone went.


“Hello is anyone here?” asks Chuck. No one answers.

“Were looking for Sonic were friends of his” says Tails.


They all get out from couch and they begin to walk closer to them.


“Hello I’m Krezz, this is Scott, Ralf, Edward and Laura” says Krezz. All of them wave.

“We haven’t seen him but he should be back today if you want to wait here for them. You can if you want?” asks Scott.

“That sounds good were quite tired anyway” says Tails.

“We got to head off to school bye” Edward. They all say there goodbyes and head out the door to go to school.

Chuck and Tails both have a shower after all that they been through and then they immediately go to the bed room and fall asleep.


Latter that day


“That all that happened while you were gone” says Tommy.

“That took a lot longer for you to tell them about all that. We missed are afternoon classes because of this” says Edward.

“Will get caught up tomorrow” says Tommy.

“Let’s hope so” says Scott.


They head back to the apartment and see Chuck and Tails sitting there watching TV. Sonic runs over to them, give them a great big hug and is very happy to see them alive. The celebrations continue well into the night and they all spend the night at the apartment.


The next chapter is going to be a little farther into the school year. Not saying how far because I’m not sure myself at this point. Please post your comments here. Are the girls dead please cast your vote now.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 11

A day in the life of three male rabbits

Three weeks later


After all that has happened thing begin to settle around Pouncefield and thing begin to return to normal or as normal as possible. The students return to school to begin there classes and begin to get ready for Halloween. Rodriguez returns from the hospital in a wheelchair and has six broken ribs, a broken foot and won't be able to walk for a month. All the students are very happy that Rodriguez won't be bugging them anytime soon.


Edward has a smile on his face and is planning something special for Laura this month and hopes nothing goes wrong with his plain. Edna still trying to figure out how his brother knows all about her yiff sessions with the other students, is happy Tommy with her and loves him with all her heart. The rest of them begin to go there separate ways to see if they can find out anything out on there own about what going on in Pouncefield. Chuck still hasn't told Sonic about Sally and he's not sure if she dead for him self.


The first class of the day begins and the teacher takes attendance to make sure everyone is here. A message comes over the P.A for all the students to hear.

"This is your principal Dr. Eggman and there will be an assembly right after this in the gym. If you don't show up you will receive hash. That is all" says Dr. Eggman.


The students get up out of there seats and hurry to the gym. After a couple minutes of the students making there way to gym and taking there seats the doors shut automatically behind them. There are some students trapped outside of the gym and they all begin to wonder what this punishment is going to be. They begin to head out of the school as fast as they can but the doors are locked and have lasers surrounding the door. A message came over the P.A for those students who didn't make it into the gym.

"For those of you who didn't make it into the gym please come to my office because there no way out" says Dr. Eggman.


The students bow there heads in shame and begin to walk slowly to the principal's office to receive there punishment. After arriving they were told to sit down in old splintered wooden chairs. After thirty minutes Dr. Eggman walks in and shows them to his office. The students get up with a lot of splinters in there buts. As they walk to his office they begin to pull out the splinters out of the ass. Eggman unlocks the door to his office and they all walk in. Dr. Eggman sits down on his nice leather chair and tells the students to take a seat in even worse looking chairs then the ones outside. They sit down with there asses already sore.


"Since is your first offence you're going to get off easy. Were just going to sit here for thirty minutes then you may leave. Do you understand me?" asks Eggman.

The students nod there heads because there in to much pain to talk. After what seemed like an eternity thirty minutes finally passed and the students were free to leave. They get up while there asses really sore from all that pain and slowly walk out of his office. While they were walking back to class they were pulling out as many splinters as they could.


When they got back to class everyone could see what has happened to them and they all hope it doesn't happen to them or anything worse then that. The bell rung for lunch and they all got out of there seats to go for lunch. They head to get there lunch out of there lockers and then head to the café to eat there lunch they made the previous day at home. They didn't sit down at a table because they knew there buts would be really sore if they did. They see all the other students go on with there lives like nothing has happened because they don't know what they were put through. They see Edward and his group of friends talking about what to with Halloween coming up this month. Little did any of them know is Edward already had something special planned for Halloween this year.


After standing there having there lunch they go to there next class which is gym and lucky for them it was swim week. They put on there bathing suits and immediately jump into the pool. The teacher tells them to get out of the pool and go lie on the cement to practice CPR. The students didn't want to but they knew they had to or they be sent back to Dr. Eggman office. They went to lie on the cement and three male bunnies came over to be there partners. Things started out normal enough but the male bunnies begin to make out with them and they immediately push them off. The students stormed out of the gym class and immediately got changed back into there school uniforms. Just when they did the bell rung and they made there way to there last class of the day.


They went to there last class which is math and with there asses sore. They knew it was going to be worse after the class. Math class went by and the students were trying not to break into tears the whole time. The bell rung and they went to grab there stuff out of there locker. After they got there stuff out of there locker they closed the locker and locked it. They turned around and saw the three bunnies standing right behind them. The bunnies pushed the students against the locker and they begin to make out with them. The students forced themselves off them and they run for the bus.


After running for the bus they see it pull away just as they get there. They decided to walk home because none of them had money for the bus. After the hour and a half walk they make it home with there feet and asses sore. There parents weren't home and they grabbed something to eat. After having something to eat they cleaned up and then they immediately went upstairs to bed. After such a long day they only thought tomorrow would be a lot better then this. They slept for the rest of the day and woke up at dawn the next day. There asses weren't sore anymore and they headed down to make breakfast for themselves. After having breakfast they cleaned up and got ready for school. The clock struck 7:30 and they headed outside just in time to see the bus pull up. They got on the bus and they all hope today better then yesterday for them. After picking the rest of the students up they make there way towards the school to start a new day.


Chapter 12

All the students are so happy that the weekend

had almost arrived and then they could relax until school begins again.


With so much that has happened and so much still to come in the school year, the group

ponders on. They ponder, ponder, and ponder some more on what lies ahead for them this

weekend they all wonder if Valerie going to come after them again this weekend and what

new dangers may there be in store for them. They think on this for a long and hard on

their way to school. They all arrived at school with this on their minds. After going to their

lockers, they head off to class.


After arriving sonic, his classmates notice their teacher different then the one they

had last month they all wonder why. The male snuck and walks towards the students and begins

to circle them. He looked at them very carefully to study their faces to see who would cause

the most trouble in the class


“Hello student I am your replacement teacher for the rest of the school year. You can all

call me Mr. Frederick. Do I make myself clear, me old mucka?” says mr frederick in a heavy

british accent


“yes you do mr frederick” says all the students


“Good and who are you, old bean?” Asked mr frederick while pointing directly at sonic.


“Me? I’m…” says sonic while shacking his head nervously


“Spit it up, boy! Don’t you even know your own name? By golly, gee whiz?” Asked

mr frederick while getting slightly annoyed.


“Me? I’m Donny Darko…but everyone calls me donny” says sonic


“Alright, mister darko! Glad to see you remember your name and class due to cutbacks

I’ll be the only teacher you see for the rest of the school year.


"Alright, let’s continue with class today. Pip pip and tally ho!” says Mr Frederick.


The class continues on and sonic has to be very careful around his teacher just in case

this get back to ivo robotnick. An announcement comes on the P.A system.


“Will all the hedgehogs from mr frederick’s class come to my office?” aks ivo robotnick

says of the P.A system


“Well I guess see you later, donny, me old bint” says mr. frederick.


“cya” says sonic after walking out of the classroom and getting his stuff.


Sonic walks away slowly down the hall to ivo robotnick office. Along the way he notices

Tommy and Edna making out. They don’t notice him as he walks by and sonic continues on

his way. He walks by edward, laura, leon, and becky sitting in class and they notice

him going by. They all think the worst is going to happen to him.


They all wave and tears start going down their cheeks. Sonic waves back to them and continues

on his walk towards certain doom. Sonic walks some more to see Irena, Master, Krez and Scott

walking out of the boy’s bathroom. All their fur is messed up. Clothes are a mess and smiles

on their faces and they’re all worried about what going to happen to him.


While continuing his walk he sees other students with worried looks on their faces. Sonic comes

face to face with the Principal door and it worried what on the other side. He opens the

door with hesitation and has to go face to face with his enemy


(this scene will be mentioned in the ivo robotnick and if anyone ask I’m not going to tell

you hahahaha)


The lunch bell rings. Everyone gets up from their seats and begins to make way to the

cafe for lunch. The group seats down at their usual table and they don’t see sonic anywhere.

They all begin to wonder what has happened to him and hope it nothing bad. They all notice

3 male rabbits staring right at 3 male bunnies directly across from them. The male bunnies

were give the rabbits seductive looks and began to suck on their middle finger. They

notice this going on for 10 minutes and the rabbits storm out of the cafe while the bunnies

followed them.


"Just a normal day at saint lovejoy’s” says edward


“some things will never change” said edna


“edna!when did you get here?” asked edward


“just now” says edna


“have you seen sonic? asked edward


“yes we have. Tony and I were in the hall making out when I saw him walk by. It looked

at first like everything we’ve been working for had crashed down around him”


“okay I have to see the principal right NOW!” says edward, standing up.


“Agreed!” says everyone in unison as they begin to get up too. Just then the bell rings

and they all realize they have to get back to class.


“After school then?” Asks laura.


“After school then.” says edward


They all node their heads in agreement and then head off to class. During the rest of

their time there their minds are not on their work but on their friend and what has happened

to him.The final bell rings and they all met at the cafe before they head to see the principal.

After all of them show up they began their march with a determined look on their faces.

A lot of the students look at them and wonder what going on. They begin to follow them to

the principal office. Scott open the door and they all crouwd into ivo robotnick office.


“So students what can I do for you?” ask ivo robotnick with an interested look on his

face


“WHERE OUR FRIEND THAT WAS SENT TO YOUR OFFICE EARLIER TODAY?” asked scott


“Oh your hedgehog friend I sent him home for the rest of the day. Shouldnt you all

be heading home to begin your weekend?”asks ivo robotnick


“Oh I do but when I look our friend better be there” says Krez


Just then the door opens from a back room and Rodriguez comes rolling into the room.

He notices the students staring at hi as he makes his way beside ivo robotnick.


“Hi everyone and hello father” says rodriguez


“Your father is here but that dont mean you can do anything you like!” says edward


“I am not his father and I have told him a hundred times. A screw must be loose in

his head” says ivo robotnick


“Alright father. And I suggest you all leave before things get worse for all of you”

says rodriguez in a threatening voice.


“Fine we will have this but this is not the last straw!” Says scott.


They all storm out of the door and begin to get their stuff out of their lockers. After

all that was done they met back up at the cafe and head for the master’s apartment.

After they all arrived they only notice chuck and miles there but no one else.


“Have any either one of you seen sonic?” Asks Rina


“No I thought he was with you all of you so what’s wrong?” Asked Chuck


“The last time we saw him was when he was about to go into robotnick office we havent

heard from him since” says Tommy.


“This isnt good! If the truth is revealed we’re all doomed! I just hope Ivo robotnick

hasn’t heard the truth!” says miles


“Lets hope not and what is the truth” says Krez


“Alright I’ll tell you the truth to why we are all here” says chuck


Chuck tells them the whole truth to why they are here and what has happened up to this

point. The rest on them tell their side of the story so the gaps are all filled in. They

begin to notice how hungry they all are and head out to eat. They head out onto the sidewalk

and begin to make their walk down to where all the resteraunts are. They pause in company

and finally decide to head into pizza hut.


They walk into the pizza hut and notice the place is dead. “Hello I am your waiter tonight

and let me show you to your table” says rotor. They follow him to the table and they

sit down. Rotor hands them the menus and heads off. They open their menus and after a little

bit rotor comes for their orders. The group gives rotor their orders and rotor heads off

to give their orders to the cook in the back. He comes back a little later with their drinks

and hands them out.


“I thought I recognized you two but your friend not here with you this time. You got

me fired and I thought your table was perfectly fine after you left” says Rotor


“There was a plane that hit our table and I’m glad you got fired”said edward


“Same here” says laura


“You havent heard the last of this from me” says rotor and heads off to get their

pizzas


after a few minutes he starts walking back to them with their pizzas in hand and trips

over a chair that sticking out slightly. The pizzas fall to the ground upside down and

rotors head falls directly into one of the pizzas.


“not again” says rotor upset


“That was your last chance and YOU’RE FIRED!!!!” says the boss of the place


“YOU CANT FIRE ME I QUITE!” Says rotor, and storms out of the place.


The boss walks over to see what the problem is


“Is there anything I can help you with?” asks the boss.


“yes that was our food” says chuck


“I’m sorry about that consider this on the house” says the boss


“Thank you” says chuck


The boss walks back to the pizzas and gets the cook to make a couple more pizzas for

them. He comes back with the pizzas and they sit there quietly


enjoying their pizzas. After finish eating all their food they get up and leave.The boss

doesnt say anything and watches them go out the door.


They go back to their apartment after a nice meal and seeing rotor get what he deserves.

When they head into the apartment they notice everything in a mess. They wonder who was

here and for what reason. They start to look around the place for some clues but after

a very detailed search they couldnt find any. They begin to clean up the place before they

go to bed so they can sleep somewhat. The weekend went by very peacefully with no one

seeing problems. Except that sonic still hasn’t come home. With no clues or investigation

they give up for now until something else turns up.


They go to school on monday and a lot of students begin to wonder where sonic is. Rumors begin

to spread around the school like wildfire what had happened to him. No one could deny

the rumors because they couldnt tell if they were true or not and with nothing to go on

they hoped they werent true. They walk by sonic locker and notice it is bashed open.

They all look in the locker and notices it is completely empty, nothing inside. They

realize he’s still alive but wonder why he is hiding in the shadows or what happened

to him.


They let out a sigh of relief knowing that he will show himself when he wanted. The rest

of the day continued on without any problems. They all head to the apartment after school

in order to tell chuck and miles what had happened at the school. With all of them telling

their side of the story they all head home to get a decent night of sleep.


End of Chapter 12! Happy father day to everyone!